>-^ 

C^ 

K: 

g 

!^ 

. 

< 

w 

2^ 

^ 

oo 

% 

m 

3 

M 

^ 

o 

^ 
H 

C3 

W 

«; 

Ch 

CJD 

^ 

C^ 

^ 

^=^        ^ 

'0 

o 

0 

^       p 

'             C 

&H 

c;^^ 

(3 

Ij::! 

X 

t^ 

J» 

EH 

^ 

5 

!zi 

, 

H 

:^ 

S 

CD 

-fi 

d- 

Is 

I 

p^ 

/^ 

Oh 

n 

. 

CC 

o 

•H 

u 

CL 

0) 

J3 

B 

^ 

CO  < 

M-^ 

o  c 

c 

•H 

o 

c 

-^  x: 

. 

c 

00    o 

TD 

•H 

1-H    ^ 

0 

4J 

D 

C 

a 

in  x: 

>> 

u 

<  u 

00 

•H 

+J 

T3 

rH 

W 

eg     Q) 

c\3 

c 

(M   6 

}>^ 

c 

in  u 

0) 

u 

a^    0 

C 

l4H 

OJ 

a; 

X    0) 

O 

JH 

PQ  cc; 

H 

CONSTITUTION 

OF   THE 

KEFORMED  DUTCH  CHURCH 

OP 

NORTH  AMERICA: 
WITH  AN  APPENDIX, 


CONTAINING 

FORMULARIES  FOR  THE  USE  OF  THE  CHURCHES 

TOGETHER  WITH  THE  RULES  AND  ORDERS  FOR 

THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  GENERAL  SYNOD. 

THE  CATECHISM,  ARTICLES  OF  FAITH,  CANONS  OF 
THE  SYNOD  OF  DORDRECHT,  AND  LITURGY. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
PUBLISHED  BY  G.  W.  MENTZ  &  SON, 

No.  53  North  Third  Street. 
1840. 


Extract  from  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Synod,  at  their 
Session  in  June,  1840. 

'^Resolved,  That  the  publication  of  the  Constitution,  by 
Messrs.  Mentz,  be  under  the  snpenision  of  the  llev.  John 
Ludlow,  D.D.,  George  W.  Bethuue,  D.D.,  and  James  B.  Har- 
denbergh,  D.D." 


We  certify  that  this  Book  has  been  published  under  our  in- 
epection,  agreeably  to  the  above  order  of  General  Synod. 
JOlIxX  LUDLOW, 
GEO.  W.  BETHUNE, 
JAS.  B.  HARDENBERGH. 


INTRODUCTION. 


For  the  maintenance  of  good  order  in  the  Church 
of  Christ,  it  is  necessary  there  should  be  certain 
Offices  and  Assemblies,  and  a  strict  attention  to 
Doctrines,  Sacraments,  Usages,  and  Christian  Dis- 
cipline; of  all  which  the  following  ecelasicstical 
ordinances  particularly  treat. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OP   THE    OFFICES   IN    THE    CHURCH. 

The  Offices  in  the  Church  of  Christ  are  fourfold, 
viz. : — 

1.  The  Office  of  Ministers  of  the  Word. 

2.  The  Office  of  Teachers  of  Theology. 

3.  The  Office  of  Elders. 

4.  The  Office  of  Deacons. 

ARTICLE  I. 
Of  Ministers  of  the  Word. 

Sec,  1.  No  person  shall  be  allowed  to  exercise 
the  office  of  a  Minister,  without  being  thereinto 
regularly  inducted,  according  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  the  order  established  by  the  Church. 

Sec.  2.  Every  person  contemplating  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  before  he  commences  his  course 
of  Theological  studies,  shall  furnish  satisfactory 
evidence  of  his  being  a  member  in  full  communion 
and  in  good  standing  of  a  Reformed  Protestant 
Church  ;  of  his  piety,  abilities,  and  literary  attain- 
ments, and  tliereupon   shall  be  admitted  into  the 

(3) 


Theological  School;  and  during  the  prosecution 
of  his  studies  there,  shall  be  subject  to  the  rules 
and  regulations  thereof,  and  when  he  shall  have 
completed  the  prescribed  course  and  term  of  The- 
ological studies,  shall  be  admitted  to  an  examina- 
tion  according  to  the  regulations  of  the  school,  as 
established  by  General  Synod ;  and  if  found  qua- 
lified, shall  receive  a  professorial  certificate  to 
that  effect,  which  shall  entitle  him  to  an  examina- 
tion for  licensure  before  the  Classis  to  which  he 
belongs. 

Sec.  3.  In  the  examination,  strict  attention  shall 
be  paid  to  the  attainments  of  the  Student,  not  only 
in  the  original  languages  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures, 
in  Biblical  literature,  in  composition,  and  his  me- 
thod of  sermonizing,  but  he  shall  be  especially 
examined  respecting  his  knowledge  in  Theology, 
his  orthodoxy,  his  piety,  and  his  views  in  desiring 
to  become  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel. 

Sec.  4.  Whoever,  upon  examination,  shall  be 
approved  by  the  Classis,  must,  before  he  is  licensed, 
attest  his  adherence  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
by  subscribing  the  following  formula,  viz. : — 

"  We,  the  underwritten,  testify,  that  the  Hei- 
delbergh  Catechism,  and  the  Confession  of  the 
Netherland  Churches;  as  also  the  Canons  of  the 
National  Synod  of  Dordrecht,  held  in  the  years 
1618  and  1619,  are  fully  conformable  to  the  word 
of  God.  We  promise,  moreover,  that  as  far  as  we 
are  able,  we  will,  with  all  faithfulness,  teach  and 
defend,  both  in  public  and  private,  the  doctrines 
established  in  the  standards  aforesaid.  And,  should 
ever  any  part  of  these  doctrines  appear  to  us  du- 
bious, we  will  not  divulge  the  same  to  the  people, 
nor  disturb  the  peace  of  the  church,  or  of  any  com- 
munity, until  we  first  communicate  our  sentiments 
to  the  ecclesiastical  judicatories  under  which  we 
stand,  and  subject  ourselves  to  the  counsel  and 
sentence  of  the  same." 

Sec.  5.  After  subscribing  the  aforesaid  formula. 


the  candidate  shall  be  entitled  to  a  certificate,  or 
testimonial  signed  by  the  President  of  Classis,  be- 
fore whom  the  examination  is  held,  containing  a 
license  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

Sec.  6.  A  candidate  for  the  ministry  is  permitted 
only  to  preach  the  word,  but  he  may  not,  under 
any  pretence  whatever,  administer  the  sacraments; 
nor  can  he  be  a  delegate  to  represent  a  church  in 
any  ecclesiastical  assembly. 

Sec.  7.  Every  candidate  for  the  ministry  is  to 
consider  himself  under  the  immediate  direction  of 
the  Classis  which  examined  him,  and  subject  to 
the  control  of  the  General  Synod,  and  is  to  visit 
such  congregations,  and  preach  in  those  places  to 
which  the  Classis  or  Synod  shall  send  him ;  but  if 
no  particular  directions  are  given,  he  may  preach 
at  his  own  discretion  in  any  congregation  that  shall 
invite  him. 

Skc.  8.  Upon  receiving  a  call  from  any  particu- 
lar congregation,  a  candidate  shall  be  allowed  time 
to  consider  the  propriety  of  his  accepting  it.  If 
more  than  one  call  is  betbre  him  at  the  same  time, 
he  may  determine  which  he  will  prefer;  but  if 
there  be  only  one,  it  is  expected  he  will  not  finally 
refuse  the  same,  before  having  first  referred  his 
difficulties  to  the  Classis,  and  obtained  proper  ad- 
vice. 

Sec.  9.  A  candidate  who  has  accepted  a  call, 
must  offer  himself  to  be  examined  for  his  becom- 
ing a  Minister.  In  this  final  examination,  besides 
a  repetition  of  his  previous  trials  in  composition 
and  sermonizing,  the  original  languages  of  the 
Sacred  Scriptures,  Biblical  Literature,  and  his 
knowledge  of  Theology,  as  well  Didactic  as  Pole- 
mic ;  he  shall  be  interrogated  respecting  the  nature 
and  administration  of  the  sacraments,  the  duties  of 
the  ministry,  and  his  knowledge  of  Ecclesiastical 
History,  and  of  Church  Government. 

Sec.  10.  Upon  giving  satisfaction  in  the  exami- 
nation, the  candidate  shall  subscribe  the  following 
formula,  viz.  iwr- 


6 

",We,  the  underwritten,  Ministers  of  the  word 
of  God,  residing  within  the  bounds  of  the  Classis  of 
N.  N.,  do  hereby  sincerely,  and  in  g-ood  conscience 
before  the  Lord,  dechire  by  this  our  subscription, 
that  we  heartily  believe,  and  are  persuaded,  that  all 
the  articles  and  points  of  doctrine  contained  in  the 
Confession  and  Catechism  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,  together  with  the  explanation  of  some 
points  of  the  aforesaid  doctrine  made  in  the  Na- 
tional Synod  held  at  Dordrecht  in  the  year  1619, 
do  fully  agree  with  the  word  of  God.  We  promise, 
therefore,  diligently  to  teach,  and  faithfully  to  de- 
fend the  aforesaid  doctrine,  without  either  directly 
or  indirectly  contradicting  the  same  by  our  public 
preaching  or  writings.  We  declare,  moreover,  that 
we  not  only  reject  all  errors  that  militate  against 
this  doctrine,  and  particularly  those  which  are 
condemned  in  the  above-mentioned  Synod ;  but 
that  we  are  disposed  to  refute  and  contradict  them, 
and  to  exert  ourselves  in  keeping  the  church  pure 
from  such  errors.  And  if  hereafter  any  difficul- 
ties, or  different  sentiments  respecting  the  afore- 
said doctrine  should  arise  in  our  minds,  we  pro- 
mise that  we  will  neither  publicly  nor  privately 
propose,  teach,  or  defend  the  same,  either  by 
preaching  or  writing,  until  we  have  first  revealed 
such  sentiment  to  the  Consistory,  Classis,  or  Synod, 
that  the  same  may  be  there  examined  ;  being  ready 
always  cheerfully  to  submit  to  the  judgment  of  the 
Consistory,  Classis,  or  Synod,  under  the  penalty, 
in  case  of  refusal,  to  be  ipso  faclo  suspended  from 
our  office.  And,  farther,  if  at  any  time  tlic 
Consistory,  the  Classis,  or  Synod,  upon  sufficient 
grounds  of  suspicion,  and  to  preserve  liie  unifor- ; 
mity  and  purity  of  doctrine,  may  deenj  it  proper 
to  require  of  us  a  farther  explanation  of  our  senti- 
ments respecting  any  particular  article  of  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  the  Catechism,  or  the  explanation 
of  the  National  Synod,  we  do  hereby  promise  to 
be  always  willing  and  ready  to  comply  with  such 


requisition,  under  the  penalty  above  mentioned, 
reserving,  however,  to  ourselves  the  right  of  an 
appeal,  whenever  we  shall  conceive  ourselves  ag- 
grieved by  the  sentence  of  tlic  Consistory,  the 
Classis,  or  Particular  Synod ;  and  until  a  decision 
is  made  upon  such  appeal,  we  will  acquiesce  in  the 
determination  and  judgment  already  passed." 

Sec.  11.  Upon  subscribing  the  aforesaid  formula, 
a  certificate,  signed  by  the  President,  shall  be  given 
to  the  candidate ;  and  the  Classis  before  which  the 
examination  is  held,  shall  fix  a  day  for  his  ordina- 
tion. 

Sec.  12.  The  ordination  shall  be  conducted  by  tlie 
Classis  with  proper  solemnity,  a  sermon  suited  to 
the  occasion  shall  be  preached  by  him  who  has  been 
appointed  for  that  purpose,  and  the  promises,  direc- 
tions, explanations  of  duty,  with  a  laying  on  of 
hands,  shall  be  agreeably  to  the  form  for  that  end 
expressly  made  and  adopted. 

Sec.  13.  The  office  of  a  Minister  is  to  persevere  in 
prayer  and  the  ministry  of  the  word ;  to  dispense 
the  sacraments ;  to  watch  over  his  brethren  the 
Elders  and  Deacons,  as  well  as  over  the  whole  con- 
gregation ;  and  lastly,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Elders,  to  exercise  Christian  discipline,  and  to  be 
careful  that  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  good 
order.  Every  minister  must  consider  himself  as 
wholly  devoted  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  ser- 
vices of  the  church ;  and  shall  faithfully  fulfil  the 
obligations  of  his  call,  in  preaching,  catechizing,  and 
visiting  his  flock  ;  and  be  instant  in  season,  and  out 
of  season ;  and  by  word  and  example  always  pro- 
mote the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  people. 

Sec.  14.  No  person  shall  be  ordained  to  the  mi- 
nistry of  the  word,  without  settling  in  some  congre- 
gation, unless  he  be  sent  as  a  Missionary  to  churches, 
or  employed  to  gather  congregations  where  none 
have  as  yet  been  established. 

Sec.  16.  a  minister  of  the  word,  being  once  law- 
fully called,  in  manner  before  mentioned,  is  bound 


8 

to  the  service  of  the  sanctuary,  as  long  as  he  livt'tlu 
Therefore,  he  shall  not  be  at  liberty  to  devote  him- 
eelf  to  a  seculur  vocation,  except  for  great  and  im- 
portant reasons,  concerning  which  the  Classis  shall 
inquire  and  determine. 

Sec.  16.  No  minister,  relinquishing  the  service 
of  his  own  church,  or  being  unattached  to  any  par- 
ticular congregation,  shall  be  permited  to  preach 
indiscriminately  from  place  to  place,  without  tlie 
consent  and  authority  of  the  Classis ;  in  like  man- 
ner, no  Minister  may  preach  or  administer  the 
sacraments  in  any  church,  other  than  his  own, 
without  the  consent  of  the  Consistory  of  tha-t 
church. 

Sec.  17.  Ministers,  who  by  reason  of  old  age,  or 
habitual  sickness  and  infirmities,  either  of  mind  or 
body,  are  not  capable  of  fulfilling  the  duties  of  the 
ministry,  may,  upon  application,  and  sufficient 
proof  of  such  incapacity  being  made  to  the  Classis, 
be  declared  emeriti,  and  be  excused  from  all  fur- 
ther service  in  the  church  during  such  infirmity; 
reserving,  however,  to  them  the  title,  rank,  and 
character  which,  before  such  declaration,  they  en- 
joyed. In  all  such  cases,  before  the  Classis  de- 
clares any  Minister  emeritus,  they  shall  require  a 
stipulation  in  writing  from  the  Consistory  to  which 
he  belongs,  under  their  common  seal,  and  signed 
by  their  President,  to  pay  such  Minister  annually, 
in  half  yearly  payments,  during  his  exemption 
from  pastoral  service,  for  his  support,  such  sum  as 
the  Classis  shall  deem  reasonable,  having  due  re- 
gard to  the  stated  salary  of  such  Minister,  and  the 
situation  and  ability  of  the  congregation. 

Sec.  18.  For  the  regular  obtaining  of  dismis- 
sions, when  a  Minister  has  received  and  accepted 
a  call  from  another  place,  it  is  required  that  a 
neighbourmg  Minister  of  the  same  Classis  to  which 
the  congregation*  belongs,  be  invited  to  be  present, 
and  superintend  the  dismission  of  the  Minister  from 
his    congregation,    countersign   the    instrument   of 


dismission,  and  consider  it  as  his  duty  to  deliver  the 
same,  with  a  report  upon  the  subject  to  the  Classis  ; 
which  report  and  document  shall  serve  as  a  basis 
upon  which  the  final  dismission  and  certificate  of 
the  Classis  shall  be  founded. 

Sec.  19.  All  Ministers  of  the  Gospel  are  equal 
in  rank  and  authority ;  all  are  Bishops,  or  Overseers 
in  the  church  ;  and  all  are  equal  Stewards  of  the 
mysteries  of  God.  No  superiority  shall  therefore  be 
ever  claimed  or  acknowledged  by  one  minister  over 
another,  nor  shall  there  be  any  lords  over  God's  heri- 
tage in  the  Reformed  Dutch  Churches. 

Sec.  20.  Consistories  of  vacant  congregations 
shall  not  invite  or  permit  Ministers  of  other  deno- 
minations in  this  country,  whose  characters  and 
standing  are  not  known,  to  preach  within  their 
bounds,  unless  they  exhibit  satisfactory  evidence 
in  writing,  of  a  recent  date,  of  their  regular  autho- 
rity for  that  purpose,  and  their  good  standing;  and 
in  all  doubtful  cases,  such  Consistories  shall  consult 
a  Standing  Committee  of  Classis  to  be  appointed  for 
that  purpose. 

Sec.  21.  The  judicatories  of  the  church  shall  re- 
ceive no  Licentiates  or  Ministers  under  their  care 
from  any  body  of  professing  Christians,  who  main- 
tain doctrines  different  from  those  of  the  Reformed 
Dutch  Church,  without  an  open  and  explicit  decla- 
ration, on  their  part,  that  they  have  renounced  such 
doctrines  as  contrary  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
the  standards  of  our  church.  If  an  application  bo 
made  for  admission  of  a  Minister  from  a  church  with 
which  we  are  in  correspondence,  it  shall  be  compe- 
tent for  the  Classis,  in  case  there  be  grounds  of  pre- 
sumption against  his  doctrine  and  morals,  to  pro- 
pose such  inquiries  as  shall  enable  them  to  proceed 
with  freedom  in  his  case. 

Sec.  22.  With  respect  to  foreigners,  who  claim 
the  privilege  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  no  Consis- 
tory shall  be  permitted  to  invite  any  one  of  them, 
of  whatever    denomination,  to    preach,   before    he 


10 

shall  lay  his  credentials  before  the  Classis  to  which 
such  Consistory  is  subordinate,  and  be  regularly 
accepted  and  authorized  by  them  to  exercise  his 
ministry  within  their  bounds ;  and  no  Classis  shall 
be  permitted  to  receive  and  accredit  such  foreign 
Minister,  unless  he  produce  to  them,  besides  am- 
ple and  regular  certificates  of  his  license  or  ordina- 
tion, and  of  his  dismission  and  recommendations, 
of  recent  date,  from  the  competent  church  judica- 
tory,  letters  of  recommendation  also  from  some 
known  respectable  character,  in  the  country  from 
which  he  has  emigrated,  to  his  correspondent  in 
this  country,  stating  the  authenticity  of  his  cre- 
dentials, and  the  good  character  and  standing  of  the 
bearer,  as  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  he  is 
an  advocate  of  the  doctrines  of  grace  professed  by 
the  Reformed  Church. 


ARTICLE  11. 

Of  Teachers  of  Theology. 

Sec.  1.  As  it  is  of  the  last  importance  that  Pro- 
fessors of  Theology  should  be  sound  in  the  faitli, 
possess  abilities  to  teach,  and  have  the  confidence 
of  the  churches,  they  shall  always,  for  the  greater 
security,  be  chosen  and  appointed  by  a  majority  of 
votes  in  the  General  Synod  only.  To  prevent,  as 
far  as  possible,  the  unhappy  consequences  of  par- 
tiality, haste,  or  undue  influence  in  obtaining  an 
office  of  such  consequence  to  the  church,  a  nomi- 
nation of  one  or  more  candidates  shall  be  pre- 
viouf'ly  made,  upon  which  the  Synod  shall  fix  a  day 
when  they  will  proceed  to  an  election ;  provided 
that  no  appointment  of  a  Professor  in  Theology 
shall  ever  be  made  on  the  same  day  on  which  he 
is  nominated.  An  instrument  certifying  the  ap- 
pointment, and  specifying  the  general  duties  of 
the  office,  shall  be  signed  in  the  presence  of  the 
General  Synod,  by  the  President  tliereof,  and  by 


11 

nim  be  given,  in  the  name  of  the  church,  to  the 
person  elected. 

Sec.  2.  No  person  shall  be  appointed  to  the  office 
of  a  Professor,  who  is  not  a  Minister  in  good  stand- 
ing, and  every  Professor  of  Theology  shall  continue 
in  his  office  during  life,  unless  in  case  of  such  mis- 
behaviour as  shall  be  deemed  a  violation  of  the  ob- 
ligations entered  into  at  his  appointment ;  or  unless 
he  voluntarily  deserts  or  resigns  his  profession ; 
or  from  age  or  infirmities  becomes  incapable  of 
fulfilling  the  duties  thereof;  of  all  which  the  Ge- 
neral Synod  alone  shall  judge ;  and  to  that  Synod 
a  Professor  of  Theology  shall  always  be  amenable 
for  his  doctrine,  mode  of  teaching,  and  moral  con- 
duct. 

Sec.  3.  No  Professor  pf  Theology  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  officiate  until  he  shall  have  subscribed 
the  following  formula,  viz. : — 

"  We,  the  underwritten.  Professors  of  Sacred 
Theology  in  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  by  this 
our  subscription,  uprightly,  and  in  good  conscience 
before  God,  declare,  that  we  heartily  believe,  and 
are  persuaded,  that  all  the  articles  and  points  of 
doctrine  contained  in  the  Confession  and  Cate- 
chism  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Churches,  together 
with  the  explanation  of  some  points  of  the  said 
doctrine,  made  in  the  National  Synod,  held  at  Dor- 
drecht, in  the  year  1619,  do  fully  agree  with  the 
word  of  God.  We  promise,  therefore,  that  we  will 
dihgently  teach,  and  faithfully  defend  the  aforesaid 
doctrine ;  and  that  we  will  not  inculcate  or  write, 
either  publicly  or  privately,  directly  or  indirectly, 
any  thing  against  the  same.  As  also,  that  we 
reject  not  only  all  the  errors  which  militate  against 
this  doctrine,  and  particularly  those  which  are 
condemned  in  the  abovementioned  Synod ;  but 
that  we  are  disposed  to  refute  the  same,  openly  to 
oppose  them,  and  to  exert  ourselves  in  keeping 
the  church  pure  from  such  errors.  Should  it  never- 
theless hereafter  happen,  that  any  objections  against 


12 

the  doctrine  might  arise  in  our  minds,  or  we  enter- 
tain different  sentiments,  we  promise  that  ^'e  will 
not,  either  publicly  or  privately,  propose,  teach,  or 
defend  the  same,  by  preaching  or  writing-,  until  we 
have  first  fully  revealed  such  sentiments  to  the 
General  Synod,  to  whom  we  are  responsible;  that 
our  opinions  may  in  the  said  General  Synod  re- 
ceive a  thorough  examination,  being  ready  always 
cheerfully  to  submit  to  the  judgment  of  the  Gene- 
ral Synod,  under  the  penalty,  in  case  of  refusal, 
to  be  censured  by  the  said  Synod,  And  whenever 
the  General  Synod,  upon  sufficient  grounds  of  sus- 
picion, and  to  preserve  the  uniformity  and  purity 
of  doctrines,  may  deem  it  proper  to  demand  from 
us  a  more  particular  explanation  of  our  sentiments 
respecting  any  article  of  the  aforesaid  Confession, 
Catechism,  or  Explanation  of  the  National  Synod, 
we  promise  hereby  to  be  always  willing  and  ready 
to  comply  with  such  demand,  under  the  penalty 
beforemejitioned;  reserving  to  ourselves  the  right 
of  rehearing,  or  a  new  trial,  if  we  shall  conceive 
ourselves  aggrieved  in  the  sentence  of  the  General 
Synod;  during  the  dependence  of  which  new  trial, 
we  promise  to  acquiesce  in  the  judgment  already 
passed,  as  well  as  finally  to  submit,  without  dis- 
turbing the  peace  of  the  churches,  to  the  uhimate 
decision  of  the  said  General  Synod." 

Sec.  4.  No  Professor,  while  in  office,  shall  have 
the  Pastoral  charge  of  any  congregation,  or  be  a 
member  of  any  Ecclesiastical  Assembly  or  Judi- 
catory ;  but,  as  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  may  preach, 
and  administer,  or  assist  in  administering  the  sacra- 
ments in  any  congregation  with  the  consent  pf  the 
Minister  or  Consistory. 

Sec.  5.  A  Professor  shall  be  at  liberty  to  resign 
his  office,  by  sending  in  his  resignation  to  the  Presi- 
dent of  General  Synod,  on  the  first  day  of  any 
regular  meeting,  and  giving  six  months'  previous 
noitice  to  tjie  said  President  of  hig  intention  tp 
do  so. 


13 


ARTICLE  III. 

Of  the  Offices  of  Elders  and  Deacons. 

Sec.  1.  The  office  of  Elders  (besides  what  is  com- 
mon to  them  with  the  Ministers  of  the  Word,  ex- 
pressed  in  Chapter  I.,  Article  1.,  Section  13,)  is,  to 
take  heed  that  the  Ministers,  together  with  their 
fellow-Elders  and  Deacons,  faithfully  discharge 
their  respective  duties;  and  also,  especially  before 
or  after  the  Lord's  supper,  as  time  and  circum- 
stances permit,  and  as  shall  be  most  for  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  congregation,  to  assist  in  performing 
visitations,  in  order  particularly  to  instruct  and 
comfort  the  members  in  full  communion,  as  well 
as  to  exhort  others  to  the  regular  profession  of  the 
Christian  religion. 

Sec.  2.  The  office  peculiar  to  the  Deacons  is,  dili- 
gently to  collect  the  alms  and  other  moneys  appro- 
priated for  the  use  of  the  poor,  and  with  the  advice 
of  the  Consistory,  cheerfully  and  faithfully  to  dis- 
tribute  the  same  to  strangers,  as  well  as  to  those  of 
their  own  household,  according  to  the  measure  of 
their  respective  necessities ;  to  visit  and  comfort 
the  distressed,  and  to  be  careful  that  the  alms  be 
not  misused ;  of  the  distribution  of  which,  they 
shall  render  an  account  in  Consistory,  at  such  time 
as  the  said  Consistory  shall  determine,  and  in  the 
presence  of  so  many  of  the  congregation  as  may 
choose  to  attend.  Should  more  be  collected  than 
the  necessities  of  the  poor  may  require,  such  sur- 
plus may,  with  the  consent  of  the  Consistory,  be 
devoted  to  other  purposes,  connected  with  the  wants 
of  the  church. 

Sec.  3.  In  all  cases  the  Elders  and  Deacons 
shall  be  chosen  from  the  male  members  of  the 
church,  in  full  communion,  and  in  forming  new 
churches,  they  shall  be  chosen  by  the  male  com- 
municants ;  at  whose  election  a  neighbouring  Mi- 
nister of  the   Relormed   Dutch  Church  shall  pre- 


14 

side ;  and  notice  of  the  time  and  place  of  such 
election  shall  be  published  at  least  two  Sabbaths, 
in  the  church  or  usual  place  of  worship,  previous  to 
the  election. 

Sec.  4.  The  manner  of  choosing  Elders  and 
Deacons  in  churches  already  organized,  shall  be 
as  follows :  A  double  number  may  be  nominated 
by  the  Consistory,  out  of  which  the  members  of 
the  church  in  full  communion,  may  choose  those 
who  shall  serve.  —  Or,  all  the  said  members  may 
unite  in  nominating  and  choosing  the  whole  num- 
ber without  the  interference  of  the  Consistory. — 
Or,  the  Consistory,  for  the  time  being,  as  repre- 
senting all  the  members,  may  choose  the  whole, 
and  refer  the  persons  thus  chosen,  by  publishing 
them  in  the  church,  for  the  approbation  of  the 
people.  This  last  method  has  been  found  most 
convenient,  especially  in  large  churches,  and  has 
long  been  generally  adopted.  But  where  that,  or 
either  of  the  other  modes  has  for  many  years  been 
followed  in  any  church,  there  shall  be  no  variation 
or  change,  but  by  previous  application  to  the 
Classis,  and  express  leave  first  obtained  for  alter- 
ing such  custom. 

Sec.  5.  The  Elders  and  Deacons  shall  be  chosen 
to  serve  two  years,  except  when  chosen  to  fill  a 
vacancy  or  vacancies  occasioned  by  death,  removal 
out  of  the  congregation,  resignation,  or  dismission 
from  office,  by  the  sentence  of  the  Consistory ;  in 
either  of  which  cases,  the  person  or  persons  chosen 
to  fill  such  vacancy  or  vacancies,  shall  serve  for 
the  residue  of  the  term  only. 

Sec.  6.  In  order  to  avoid  the  inconvenience  of 
an  entire  change  at  one  time,  the  first  Elders  and 
Deacons  of  new  congregations  shall,  at  the  first 
meeting  of  the  Consistory  after  their  ordination, 
be  put  into  two  classes,  and  the  classes  be  marked 
Numbers  1  and  2,  and  the  names  to  be  put  into 
each  class  shall  be  determined  by  ballot,  and  the 
term  of  service  in  Consistory  of  those  in  the  first 


15 

class  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  the  first  year,  so 
that  one  half  of  the  whole  number  of  Elders  and 
Deacons  may  be  elected  annually.  The  same 
course  shall  be  pursued  by  all  the  Consistories  when 
they  shall  deem  it  requisite  to  enlarge  the  number 
of  their  Elders  and  Deacons,  so  far  as  rebates  to  the 
additional  number  of  members  chosen  by  them. 
But  this  does  not  forbid  the  liberty  of  immediately 
choosing  the  same  persons  again,  if  from  any  cir- 
cumstances it  may  be  judged  expedient  to  continue 
them  in  Consistory  by  a  re-election. 


CHAPTER  11. 

OF  ECCLESIASTICAL   ASSEMBLIES. 

ARTICLE  I. 

Of  Ecclesiastical  Assemblies  in  general. 

Sec.  1 .  The  Ecclesiastical  Assemblies  which  shall 
be  maintained,  are, 

1.  Consistorial. 

2.  Classical. 

3.  Synodical. 

Sec.  2.  In  these  assemblies  ecclesiastical  matters 
only  shall  be  transacted,  and  that  in  an  ecclesiasti- 
cal  manner.  A  greater  assembly  shall  take  cogni- 
zance of  those  things  alone  which  could  not  be  de- 
termined in  a  less,  or  that  appertain  to  the  churches 
or  congregations  in  general,  which  compose  such  an 
assembly. 

Sec.  3.  The  transactions  of  all  Ecclesiastical  As- 
semblies shall  begin  and  conclude  with  prayer. 

Sec.  4.  Those  who  are  delegated  to  attend  thjB 
assemblies  shall  bring  with  them  credentials,  signed 
by  those  who  send  them ;  and  such  only  shall  be  en- 
titled to  a  vote. 


16 

Sec.  5.  In  all  assemblies  there  shall  be  a  Presi- 
dent  and  Secretary.  The  business  of  the  Secretary 
shall  be  to  keep  a  faithful  record  of  all  the  pro- 
ceedings. The  office  of  the  President  is  to  state 
and  explain  the  business  which  is  to  be  transacted  ; 
to  preserve  order ;  and  in  general  to  maintain  that 
decorum  and  dignity  becoming  a  judicatory  of  the 
Cliurch  of  Christ. 

Sec.  6.  A  Classis  has  the  same  jurisdiction  over 
a  Consistory,  which  a  Particular  Synod  has  over  a 
Classis,  and  a  General  Synod  over  a  Particular. 

Sec.  7.  Any  individual  conceiving  himself  to  be 
personally  aggrieved  or  injured  by  the  decision  of 
a  lower  Judicatory,  may  appeal  therefrom  to  the 
judgment  of  an  higher  Judicatory  ;  and  any  lower 
Judicatory,  as  a  Consistory  or  Classis,  esteeming 
itself  aggrieved  by  the  judgment  or  censure  of  a 
higher,  enjoys  the  same  privilege ;  but  in  such 
case  the  appeal  must  be  made  by  the  Judicatory  as 
such  when  regularly  convened,  and  not  by  any 
individuals  belonging  to  it.  Every  individual  ap- 
pealing, is  bound  to  give  his  appeal,  with  the  rea- 
sons  thereof,  in  writing,  to  the  Judicatory  appealed 
from,  or  to  the  President  thereof,  at  the  most  in 
ten  days  after  notice  of  his  intention ;  which  notice 
is  to  be  given  at  the  time  when  he  conceives  him- 
self  aggrieved ;  and  on  default  his  appeal  falls. 
The  appeal  of  a  Consistory  or  Classis  may  be  made 
after  the  session  of  the  Judicatory  at  which  the 
decision  appealed  from  was  given,  but  it  must  be 
made  known  and  the  reasons  of  it  stated  in  writing 
to  the  President,  a  reasonable  length  of  time  be- 
fore the  next  meeting  of  the  higher  Judicatory  to 
which  the  appeal  is  made.  If  the  appellant  give 
notice  and  satisfactory  reasons  to  the  President  of 
the  Judicatory  to  which  the  appeal  is  made  that  he 
cannot  attend  at  their  next  stated  meeting,  his  ap- 
peal shall  lie  over  to  their  next  following  stated 
meeting ;  but  if  no  such  notice  and  reason  be  given, 
and  he  does  not  appear  to  prosecute  his  appeal,  it 


17 

snail  be  considered  as  relinquished.  It  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  several  lower  ecclesiastical  assemblies, 
from  whose  acts,  proceeding's,  or  decisions  any  ap- 
peal is  made,  to  transmit  a  certified  copy  of  the  act, 
proceeding,  or  decision  so  appealed  from,  signed  by 
the  President,  and  countersigned  by  the  Clerk,  to- 
gether  with  the  appeal  and  reasons  accompanying 
the  same,  to  the  assembly  appealed  to,  at  the  next 
regular  meeting  thereof 

Sec.  8.  No  member  of  an  ecclesiastical  assembly 
shall  be  allowed  to  protest  against  any  of  its  acts ; 
any  member  who  dissents  from  any  such  acts,  shall 
have  a  right  to  require  the  names  of  all  the  members 
present,  who  vote  for  or  against  the  same,  to  be  en- 
tered in  the  minutes,  and  published  therewith  for 
the  information  of  all  concerned. 

Sec.  9.  In  order  to  prevent  vexation  and  delay  in 
the  judicial  proceedings  of  any  ecclesiastical  assem- 
bly by  means  of  successive  appeals  in  the  progress 
of  any  trial  or  investigation,  the  party  who  may 
consider  himself  aggrieved  by  any  decision,  upon 
any  incidental  question  which  may  arise  before  a 
final  sentence  is  pronounced,  may  state  his  objec- 
tions to  such  decision,  and  require  to  have  the  same 
noted  in  the  minutes  of  the  proceedings,  to  the  end 
that  he  may  avail  himself  thereof  on  an  appeal  from 
the  final  sentence,  without  arresting  the  progress  of 
such  investigation  or  trial.  And  in  such  cases  every 
decision  objected  to,  as  well  as  the  objections,  shall 
be  distinctly  stated  in  the  minutes  of  such  assembly, 
and  sent  up  with  the  appeal  to  the  appellate  Judica- 
tory for  review. 

Sec.  10.  Individuals  who  have  voted  in  a  lower 
court  upon  a  case  which  is  carried  up  by  appeal, 
shall  not  be  at  liberty  to  vote  upon  the  trial  of  the 
appeal  in  the  higher  courts. 

Sec.  11.  In  any  decision  or  adjudication  of  an 
ecclesiastical  court  which  the  minority,  or  any  mem- 
ber of  the  minority  may  regard  as  injuriously  affect- 
ing the  interests  of  truth,  or  of  vital  godliness,  they 


18 

may  present  the  same  to  the  Classis,  Particular  or 
General  Synod,  by  way  of  complaint,  for  their  exami. 
nation  and  supervision. 

Sec.  12.  This  complaint,  if  entertained,  brings 
the  whole  proceedings  in  the  case  under  the  review 
of  the  superior  Judicatory. 

Sec.  13.  No  person  shall  be  admitted  to  a  seat  in 
any  of  our  ecclesiastical  assemblies  as  an  advisor^ 
member. 

ARTICLE  II. 

Of  Consistones. 

Sec.  1.  The  Elders  and"  Deacons,  together  with 
the  Minister  or  Ministers,  if  any,  shall  form  a 
Consistory,  and  the  Minister  shall  preside  at  all 
consistorial  meetings ;  but  in  the  absence  of  a 
Minister,  the  Consistory  may  appoint  one  of  the 
Elders  to  be  their  president  pro  tern.,  and  it  shall  be 
competent  for  the  several  Consistories  to  prescribe 
the  mode  and  time  of  calling  their  meetings.  If 
there  be  a  plurality  of  Ministers,  they  shall  preside 
in  rotation. 

Sec.  2.  The  Elders,  with  the  ministers  of  the 
word,  constitute  what  in  the  original  Article  of 
Church  Government  is  properly  called  the  Consis- 
tory. But  as  the  Deacons  have  always  in  America, 
where  the  congregations  were  at  first  very  small, 
(See  Synod  Dord.  Art.  38,)  been  joined  with  the 
Elders ;  and  wherever  charters  have  been  obtained 
are  particularly  named,  as  forming  with  them  one 
Consistory,  it  is  necessary  to  define  their  joint  as 
well  as  respective  powers.  From  the  form  of  their 
ordination,  it  is  evident,  that  to  the  Elders,  to- 
gethcr  with  the  Ministers  of  the  word,  is  commit- 
ted the  spiritual  government  of  the  church ;  while 
to  the  Deacons  belong  the  obtaining  charitable  as- 
sistance, and  the  distribution  of  the  same,  in  the 
most  effectual  manner  for  the  relief  and  comfort  of 
the  poor.     When  joined  together  in  one  board,  the 


19 

Elders  and  Deacons  have  all  an  equal  voice  in 
whatever  relates  to  the  temporalities  of  the  church, 
to  the  calling  of  a  Minister,  or  the  choice  of  their 
own  successors ;  in  all  which  they  are  considered  as 
the  general  and  joint  representatives  of  the  people; 
but  in  admitting  members  to  full  communion;  in 
exercising  discipline  upon  those  who  have  erred 
from  the  faith,  or  offended  in  morals ;  and  in  choos- 
ing delegatas  to  attend  the  Classis,  the  Elders,  with 
the  Ministers,  have  alone  a  voice. 

Sec.  3.  No  Consistory  shall  be  constituted  in  any 
place  without  the  previous  advice  and  concurrence  of 
Classis. 

Sec.  4.  Elders  and  Deacons  shall  be  chosen  an- 
nually, and  the  result  of  such  election  shall  be 
published  in  the  church,  or  usual  place  of  worship 
of  the  congregation,  three  successive  Sabbaths  pre- 
vious to  their  ordination,  to  the  end  that  all  lawful 
objections  to  such  ordination  may  be  offered  to,  and 
duly  considered  and  adjudicated  by  the  Consistory. 
A  majority  of  the  Consistory,  regularly  convened, 
shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business  ; 
and,  in  like  manner,  a  majority  of  Ministers  and 
Elders,  and  also  a  majority  of  Deacons  so  convened, 
shall  be  a  quorum  respectively.  It  shall  be  com- 
petent for  the  Consistory,  when  an  election  shall 
have  been  omitted  at  the  usual  time,  to  appoint 
another  time  for  that  purpose,  on  an  early  day, 
giving  the  like  notice  as  herein  above  prescribed, 
and  in  like  manner  for  filling  vacancies  which  may 
occur. 

Sec,  5.  The  particular  spiritual  government  of 
the  congregation  is  committed  to  the  Ministers  and 
Elders.  It  is,  therefore,  their  duty  at  all  times  to 
be  vigilant,  to  preserve  discipline,  and  to  promote 
the  peace  and  spiritual  interest  of  the  congrega- 
tion. Particularly  before  the  celebration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  a  faithful  and  solemn  inquiry  is  to 
be  made,  by  the  President,  whether  to  the  know- 
ledge  of  those  present,  any  member  in  full  conimu. 


20- 

nion  has  departed  from  the  faith,  or  in  walk  or  con- 
versation has  behaved  unworthy  the  Christian  pro- 
fession ?  that  such  as  are  guilty  may  be  properly  re- 
buked, admonished,  or  suspended  from  the  privilege 
of  approaching  the  Lord's  Table,  and  all  offences 
may  be  removed  out  of  the  church  of  Christ. 

Sec,  6.  None  can  be  received  as  members  in  full 
communion,  unless  they  first  shall  have  made  a 
confession  of  their  faith  before  the  Minister,  if  any» 
and  the  Elders,  or  have  produced  a  certificate  of 
their  being  members  in  full  communion  of  some 
Reformed  Church;  all  such  shall  be  published  to 
the  congregation,  and  be  registered  as  regular  mem- 
bers in  the  church. 

Sec.  7.  In  every  congregation,  a  distinct  and 
fair  register  shall  be  preserved  by  the  Minister  of 
every  baptism  and  marriage  there  celebrated,  and 
of  all  who  are  received  as  members  in  full  commu- 
nion. It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  several  Consisto- 
ries to  make  a  statistical  report  to  the  Classis  at 
their  meeting,  immediately  preceding  the  annual 
meetings  of  the  Particular  and  General  Synod,  ac- 
cording to  such  formula  as  General  Synod  shall  pre- 
scribe, and  accompany  the  same  with  such  remarks 
on  the  spiritual  state  of  the  congregation  as  they 
may  deem  proper. 

Sec.  8.  Every  Consistory  shall  keep  regular  mi- 
nutes of  their  meetings  and  proceedings,  and  shall 
lay  such  minutes,  so  far  as  the  same  relate  to  ec- 
clesiastical proceedings,  at  least  once  a  year,  before 
the  Classis  with  which  they  are  connected,  lor  their 
information. 

Sec.  9.  It  shall  be  incumbent  upon  members  of 
the  church,  in  removing  from  the  bounds  of  one 
church,  to  another,  to  obtain  a  certificate  of  mem- 
bership and  dismission. 

Sec.  10.  Consistories  possess  the  right  of  call- 
ing Ministers  for  their  own  congregations,  except 
where  otherwise  provided  for  by  cliarter.  But  in 
exercising  this  right,  they  are  bound  to  use  their 


21 

utmost  endeavours,  either  by  consulting-  with  the 
great  Consistory,  or  with  the  congregation  at  large, 
to  know  what  person  would  be  most  acceptable  to 
the  people. 

Sec.  11.  A  neighbouring  minister  (if  there  be 
none  belonging  to  the  Consistory)  must  be  invited 
to  superintend  the  proceedings,  whenever  a  Con- 
sistory is  desirous  of  making  a  call.  The  instru- 
ment is  to  be  signed  by  the  members  of  the  Con- 
sistory, or  by  the  President,  in  the  name  of  the 
Consistory  ;  and  if  the  church  be  incorporated,  it 
is  proper  to  affix  the  seal  of  the  corporation.  When 
the  call  is  completed,  it  must  be  laid  by  the  Con- 
sistory before  the  Classis,  and  be  approved  by  the 
same,  before  it  can  be  presented  to  the  person  call- 
ed  ;  and  if  the  call  be  accepted,  for  the  purpose  of 
receiving  the  approbation  of  the  people,  the  name 
of  such  Minister  shall  be  published  in  the  church 
three  Sabbaths  successively,  that  opportunity  may 
be  given  for  stating  lawful  objections,  if  any  there 
be. 

Sec.  12.  For  the  purpose  of  uniformity,  the  form 
of  a  call  shall  be  as  follows  : — 

"To  N.N. 

"  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

*'  Whereas  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  at , 

is  at  present  destitute  of  the  stated  preaching  of 
the  word,  and  the  regular  administration  of  the 
ordinances,  and  is  desirous  of  obtaining  the  means 
of  grace,  which  God  hath  appointed  for  the  salva- 
tion of  sinners,  through  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  : 
And,  whereas,  the  said  Church  is  well  satisfied  of 
the  piety,  gifts,  and  ministerial  qualifications  of 
you  N.  N.,  and  hath  good  hope  that  your  labours 
in  the  Gospel  will  be  attended  with  a  blessing  : 
Therefore  we  [the  style  and  title  of  the  said  Church] 
have  resolved  to  call,  and  we  hereby  solemnly,  and 


22 

in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  do  call  you,  the  said  N.  N., 
to  be  our  pastor  and  teacher,  to  preach  the  word  in 
truth  and  faithfulness,  to  administer  the  holy  sacra- 
ments agreeably  to  the  institution  of  Christ,  to  main- 
tain Christian  discipline,  to  edify  the  congregation, 
and  especially  the  youth,  by  catechetical  instruc- 
tions ;  and,  as  a  faithful  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  to 
fulfil  the  whole  work  of  the  Gospel  ministry,  agree- 
ably to  the  word  of  God,  and  the  excellent  rules  and 
constitution  of  our  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  estab- 
lished in  the  last  National  Synod,  held  at  Dor- 
drecht, and  ratified  and  explained  by  the  ecclesias- 
tical judicatory  under  which  we  stand,  and  to  which 
you,  upon  accepting  the  call,  must  with  us  remain 
subordinate. 

"  In  fulfilling  the  ordinary  duties  of  your  ministry, 
it  is  expressly  stipulated,  that  besides  preaching 
upon  such  texts  of  Scripture  as  you  may  judge  pro- 
per to  select  for  our  instruction,  you  also  explain  a 
portion  of  the  Heidelbergh  Catechism  on  the  Lord's 
days,  agreeably  to  the  established  order  of  the  Re- 
formed Dutch  Church  ;  and  that  you  farther  conform 
in  rendering  all  that  public  service  which  is  usual, 
and  has  been  in  constant  practice  in  our  congrega- 
tion. The  particular  service  which  will  be  required 
of  you  is,  [here  insert  a  detail  of  such  particulars, 
if  any  there  be,  which  the  situation  of  the  covgregation 
may  render  necessary  ;  especially  in  case  of  combina- 
tions, when  the  service  required  in  the  respective  con- 
gregations must  be  ascertained ;  or  when  the  Dutch  and 
English  languages  are  both  requisite,  the  proportion  of 
each  may  be  mentioned,  or  left  discretionary  as  may  be 
judged  proper.] 

"  To  encourage  you  in  the  discharge  of  the  du- 
ties of  your  important  office,  we  promise  you,  in 
the  name  of  this  church,  all  proper  attention,  love, 
and  obedience  in  the  Lord  ;  and  to  free  you  Irom 
worldly  cares  and  avocations,  while  you  are  dis- 
pensing spiritual  blessings  to  us,  we  [the  Elders  and 
Deacons,  Sfc,  the   style  and  title  of  the  Church]  do 


23 

promise  and  oblige  ourselves  to  pay  tc  you  the  sum 

of ,  in payments,  yearly  and  every  year  as 

long  as  you  continue  the  Minister  of  this  Church, 
together  with  [such  particulars  as  may  refer  to  a  par. 
sonageor  other  emoluments.]  For  the  performance  of 
all  which,  we  hereby  bind  ourselves,  and  our  sue- 
cessors,  firmly  by  these  presents.  The  Lord  incline 
3'our  heart  to  a  cheerful  acceptance  of  this  call,  and 
send  you  to  us  in  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the 
Gospel  of  peace! 

"  Done    in  Consistory,  and   subscribed  with  our 

names,  this day  of ,  in  the  year  of ." 

Attested  by  N.  N.,  Moderator  of  the  call. 

Sec.  13.  Since  it  is  deemed  of  the  highest  im- 
portance that  there  should  be  regular  instruction 
on  the  great  articles  of  the  Christian  faith,  in  order 
to  preserve  the  truth,  and  to  promote  the  prospe- 
rity  of  the  Church,  every  Minister  shall,  in  the  ordi- 
nary morning  or  afternoon  service  on  the  Lord's 
day ,  explain  the  system  of  the  Christian  doctrine 
comprehended  in  the  Heidelbergh  Catechism  adopted 
by  the  Reformed  Churches,  so  that,  if  practicable, 
the  explanation  may  be  annually  completed,  but 
shall  never  be  extended  beyond  the  term  of  four 
years.  The  several  Classis  shall,  at  their  stated 
meetings,  preceding  the  annual  meeting  of  General 
Synod,  make  strict  inquiry  whether  the  preceding 
part  of  this  section  has  been  fully  complied  with  by 
every  Minister,  and  if  any  Minister  shall  be  found 
deficient,  without  sufficient  reason,  the  Classis  shall 
inflict  such  censure  as  they  in  their  wisdom  may 
judge  the  omission  to  merit ;  and  the  several  Classes 
shall  make  a  full  and  faithful  report  of  the  result  of 
their  inquiries  and  doings  on  this  behalf  to  the  Par- 
ticular  Synod. 

Sec.  14.  When  any  Minister  shall  be  duly  con- 
victed of  any  olFencc  which  iniplicates  the  purity  of 
his  clerical  character,  and  shall,  in  consequence  of 
such  conviction,  be  suspended  tirom    his  office,  and 


24 

the  conviction  and  suspension  shall  be  sustained  on 
a  final  appeal,  his  pastoral  connexion  with  the  con- 
gregation in  which  he  was  settled  shall,  if  the  Con- 
sistory so  elect,  be  ipso  facto  dissolved. 

Sec.  15.  Consistories  which  have  hitherto  com- 
bined with  one  or  more  neighbouring  Consistories, 
in  making  calls  and  having  a  Minister  to  serve  in 
common,  may  not  at  pleasure  break  such  combina- 
tion ;  but  whenever  their  situation  and  circum- 
stances  render  them  capable  of  severally  calling  a 
Minister,  a  representation  thereof  must  be  made 
to  the  Classis,  and  leave  be  first  requested  and 
obtained,  before  their  former  connexions  can  be 
dissolved. 

Sec.  16.  When  matters  of  peculiar  importance 
occur,  particularly  in  calling  a  Minister,  building 
of  churches,  or  whatever  relates  immediately  to 
the  peace  and  welfare  of  the  whole  congregation, 
it  is  usual  (and  it  is  strongly  recommended  upon 
such  occasions  always)  for  the  Consistory  to  call 
together  all  those  who  have  ever  served  as  Elders 
or  Deacons,  that  by  their  advice  and  counsel  they 
may  assist  the  members  of  the  Consistory.  These, 
when  assembled,  constitute  what  is  called  the  Great 
Consistory.  From  the  object,  or  design  of  their 
assembling,  the  respective  powers  of  each  are  easily 
ascertained.  Those  who  are  out  of  office  have  only 
an  advisory  or  counselling  voice ;  and,  as  they  are 
not  actually  members  of  the  board  or  corporation, 
cannot  have  a  decisive  vote.  After  obtaining  the 
advice,  it  rests  with  the  members  of  the  Consistory 
to  follow  the  counsel  given  them,  or  not,  as  they 
shall  judge  proper.  But,  unless  very  urgent  reasons 
should  appear  to  tlie  contrary,  it  will  be  prudent  and 
expedient,  in  all  cases,  to  comply  with  the  advice  of 
those  who,  from  their  immbers  and  influence  in  the 
congregation,  may  bs  supposed  to  speak  the  lan- 
guage of  the  people,  and  to  know  what  will  be  most 
tor  edification  and  peace. 


25 


ARTICLE  III. 

Ofihe  Clqssis. 

Sec.  1.  A  Classis  consists  of  all  the  Ministers,  and 
an  Elder  delegated  from  each  Consistory  within  the 
bounds  prescribed  by  Particular  Synod.  Collegiate 
Churches  shall  be  entitled  to  an  Elder  for  each  ordi- 
nary worshipping-  assembly.  To  constitute  a  Classis, 
at  least  three  Ministers  and  three  Elders  are  re- 
quired. 

Sec.  2.  Classis  shall  have  the  power  of  approving 
or  disapproving  calls;  ordaining,  suspending,  and 
deposing  Ministers,  or  dismissing  them  when  called 
elsewhere.  They  shall  have  the  power  of  forming 
new  congregations,  and  determining  the  boundaries 
of  congregations  when  such  boundaries  are  con- 
tested; of  continuing  combinations  of  two  or  more 
congregations,  the  dissolution  and  change  of  the 
same ;  and  a  general  supervising  power  in  cases  of 
appeal  over  the  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  Consisto- 
ries within  their  bounds,  which  relate  to  the  spiritual 
concerns  of  their  particular  churches,  and  the  con- 
duct of  any  of  the  officers  thereof. 

Sec.  3.  The  peculiar  prerogative  of  Classes, 
that  of'  examining  students  of  theology  for  their 
becoming  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  of  can- 
didates for  their  becoming  Ministers,  is  very  impor- 
^nt,  and  must  always  be  attended  to  with  great 
prudence,  zeal,  and  fidelity.  Every  student  of 
thealogy,  when  he  shall  have  become  prepared  for 
examination  for  licensure,  shall  present  himself  for 
such  examination  to  the  Classis  within  whose 
bounds  he  resided  when  he  entered  upon  his  pre- 
paratory studies,  and  a  candidate  who  has  received 
a  call,  must  be  examined  by  the  Classis  under 
whose  jurisdiction  the  church  that  has  made  the 
call  is  placed. 

Sec.  4.  At  every  examination  of  a  student  or 
candidate  by  a  Classis,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  two 
of  the  Deputati  Sjoiodi  to  be  present,  and  no  exa- 


26 

mination  shall  in  any  case  proceed  without  the  at. 
tendance  of  one  Deputatus  from  another  Classis, 
who  shall  see  that  the  examination  is  performed 
with  strictness,  propriety,  and  justice,  and  duly 
report  the  same  to  the  next  Particular  Synod. 
That  the  Deputati  may  obtain  proper  and  timely 
notice,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President  of  the 
Classis,  upon  application  being  made  to  him  for  an 
examination,  (which  application  shall  be  made  at 
least  four  weeks  before  the  contemplated  meeting  of 
Classis,)  to  send  immediate  information  to  the  Depu- 
tati,  and  communicate  the  time  and  place  when  and 
where  the  same  is  to  be  held,  in  such  manner  that 
the  Deputati  shall  be  notified  at  least  three  weeks 
before  such  examination. 

Sec.  5.  Every  Classis  shall  keep  a  book,  in  which 
the  forms  of  subscriptions  for  candidates  and  Minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel  are  fairly  written,  which  those  who 
are  examined  and  approved,  shall  respectively  sub- 
scribe in  the  presence  of  the  Classis.  It  shall  also 
be  the  duty  of  every  Classis,  annuaUy  to  report  to 
the  Synod  all  persons  who  have  been  examined  and 
licensed,  as  well  as  those  who  have  been  ordained  ; 
and  also,  all  removals  of  Ministers  from  one  place  to 
another,  or  by  death,  which  may  have  happened 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  such  Classis,  since  the  last 
session  of  Synod. 

Sec.  6.  Whenever  the  examination  of  a  candidate 
for  the  ministry,  the  approbation  of  a  call,  or  any 
oUicr  special  business  shall  render  an  extraordi- 
nary meeting  of  the  Classis  necessary,  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  President  of  the  Classis,  upon  ap- 
plication being  made  to  him  for  that  purpose,  to 
call,  by  circular  letters,  the  members  together. 
And,  whenever  two  ministers  and  two  Elders  be- 
longing to  the  Classis  shall,  upon  any  occasion,  re- 
quest in  writing,  under  their  hands,  an  extraordi- 
nary meeting,  the  President  of  the  Classis  may  not 
refuse  calling  the  same  ;  provided  that  the  expenses 
attending  all  extraordinary  meetings  of  the  Classis 


27 

shall  be  always  supported  by  the  person  or  (Jongre- 
gation  at  whose  request,  or  for  whose  benefit,  such 
session  is  held. 

Seci  7.  The  meetings  of  the  Classis  shall  be  semi- 
annual, at  such  times  as  they  may  respectively  de- 
termine ;  and  at  every  ordinary  session,  a  sermon 
shall  be  preached. 

Sec.  8.  The  Classis  shall  at  their  meeting  ♦next 
preceding  that  of  the  Particular  Synod,  appoint  dele- 
gates to  attend  the  said  Synod^and  nominate  delegates 
to  the  General  Synod  ;  and,  at  the-  same  meeting,  shall 
put  to  the  Ministers  and  Elders,  respectively,  the  ibllow- 
ing  inquiries,  and  enter  in  detail  the  several  answers 
given  by  each  Minister  and  Elder,  on  the  minutes, 
for  the  information  of  the  higher  judicatories  :^ 

1st.  Are  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  preached  in 
your  congregation  in  their  purity  agreeably  to  the 
word  of  God,  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Cate- 
chisms of  our  church  ? 

2d.  Is  the  Heidelbergh  Catechism  regularly  ex- 
plained, agreeably  to  the  constitution  of  the  Re- 
formed Dutch  Church  ? 

3d.  Are  the  catechising  of  the  children  and  the 
instruction  of  the  youth  faithfully  attended  to? 

4th.  Is  family  visitation  faithfully  performed  ? 

5th.  Is  the  5th  Sec.  2d  Art.  2d  Chap,  in  the  con- 
stitution  of  our  church  carefiiliy  obeyed  ? 

6th.  Is  the  temporal  contract  between  Ministers 
and  people  fulfilled  in  your  congregation  ' 

Sec.  9.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  several  Clas.ses 
to  require  from  the  respective  Consistories  a  statisti- 
cal t ,  ble  filled  up  according  to  such  formula  as  Gene- 
ral Svnod  shall  prescribe,  accompanied  with  such 
remarks  on  the  spiritual  state  of  the  congregation 
as  they  may  deem  proper. 

Sec.  10.  For  the  regular  obtaining  of  dismissions 
of  Ministers,  it  is  required  that  a  neighbouring  Mi- 
nister of  the  same  Classis  to  which  the  congrega- 
tion belongs,  be  invited  to  be  present,  and  superin- 
tend the  dismission  of  the  Minister  from  his  con 


28 

gregation,  countersign  the  instrument  of  dismission^ 
and  consider  it  as  his  duty  to  deliver  the  same,  with 
a  report  upon  the  subject,  to  the  Classis;  which  re- 
port and  document  shall  serve  as  a  basis  upon  which 
the  final  dismission  and  certificateof  the  Classis  shall 
be  founded. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

Of  the  Particvlar  Synod. 

Sec.  1.  Every  Particular  Synod  shall  comprehend 
a  certain  number  of  Classes,  to  be  designated  by  the 
General  Synod,  and  shall  consist  of  a  delegation  of 
two  Ministers  and  two  Elders,  from  every  Classis 
within  its  bounds  ;  and  seven  Ministers  and  seven 
Elders,  when  regularly  convened,  shall  constitute  a 
quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

Sec.  2.  To  the  Particular  Synod  belongs  exclu- 
sively the  power  to  form  new  Classes,  to  transfer  a 
congregation  from  one  Classis  to  another ;  to  exer- 
cise a  general  supervising  power  in  case  of  appeal 
over  the  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  Classes  within 
its  bounds,  and  have  cognizance  of  such  matters  as 
appertain  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  all  the  churches 
within  its  jurisdiction. 

Sec.  3.  Every  Synod  shall  be  at  liberty  to  solicit 
and  hold  correspondence  with  its  neighbouring  Synod 
or  Synods,  in  such  manner  as  shall  be  judged  most 
conducive  to  general  edification. 

Sec.  4.  Every  Synod  shall  appoint  a  Deputatus 
primarius  and  secundus,  from  each  Classis  within 
its  bounds,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  superintend  the 
examination  of  students  in  theology,  and  candidates 
for  the  ministry,  to  add  a  solemnity  to  the  important 
work,  and  see  that  no  undue  liberty,  superficial  pro- 
ceedings, or  unnecessary  rigour,  be  practised.  And 
it  shall  also  be  their  duty,  as  Commissioners  of  Sy- 
nod, to  advise,  exhort,  and  endeavour  to  persuade  the 
Classis  in  all  that  respects  the  strict  fulfilment  of 
the  important  duty  of  examinations ;  but  they  are 
not  invested  with  any  aiithority  to  arrest  the  pro- 


29 

ceedings  of  any  Classis  who  may  act  contrary  to 
their,  advice  ;  neither  may  they  vote  upon  any  ques- 
tion  respecting  any  candidate  that  may  be  examined  ; 
but  they  are  to  keep  regular  minutes  of  the  proceed- 
ings at  their  different  examinations  where  they  are 
present,  and  impartially  report  to  the  Synod  what- 
ever they  may  judge  improper  or  wrong. 

Sec.  5.  A  copy  of  the  minutes  of  every  session  of 
the  several  Classes  held  since  the  last  session  of  Sy- 
nod, shall,  at  tlie  opening  of  the  Synod,  be  produced 
and  laid  on  the  table  for  the  inspection  of  the  mem- 
bers ;  the  Particular  Synod,  from  the  several  reports 
of  the  Classes,  on  the  state  of  religion,  shall  prepare  a 
Synodical  report,  to  be  presented  to  the  General  Sy- 
nod, accompanied  with  the  statistical  tables  of  said 
Classes. 

Sec.  6.  The  Particular  Synod  shall  meet  annually, 
at  such  time  and  place  as  they  may  determine,  and 
special  meetings  may  be  held  for  the  transaction  of 
any  extraordinary  business,  upon  the  written  re- 
quest of  four  Ministers  to  the  President  of  the  Sy- 
nod ;  and  in  such  case  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  such 
President  to  give  notice  to  the  members  of  Synod  of 
such  meeting  three  weeks  previous  thereto,  stating 
the  particular  object  for  which  the  Synod  is  to  be 
convened. 

ARTICLE  V. 

The  General  Synod. 

Sec.  1.  The  General  Synod  shall  consist  of  three 
Ministers  and  tliree  Elders  from  each  of  the  Classes, 
to  be  nominated  by  the  Classes  to  the  Particular  Sy- 
nod to  which  they  belong,  who  shall  have  power  to 
appoint  the  persons  so  nominated  delegates  to  the 
General  Synod  ;  but,  for  good  cause,  may  appoint  other 
persons  than  those  so  nominated  ;  or  in  case  no  nomi- 
nation is  made,  may  appoint  the  delegates  for  the 
Classis  or  Classes  who  shall  have  omitted  to  nominate. 

Sec.  2.  The  General  Synod  shall  meet  annually, 
at  such  time  and  place  as  they  may  determine ;  and 


30 

twelve  Ministers  and  twelve  Elders,  when  regularly 
convened,  shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business.  -. 

Sec.  3.  The  General  Synod  shall  have  original 
cognizance  of  all  matters  relating  to  the  Theological 
School,  the  appointment  of  Professors,  and  their 
course  of  instruction,  the  appointment  of  Superintend, 
ents  of  the  said  school,  and  the  regulations  thereof; 
and  shall  possess  the  power  of  regulating  and  main- 
taining a  friendly  correspondence  with  the  highest 
Judicatories  or  Assemblies  of  other  religious  denomi- 
nations, lor  the  purpose  of  promoting  union  and  con- 
cert  in  general  measures  which  may  be  calculated 
to  maintain  sound  doctrine,  prevent  conflicting 
regulations  relative  to  persons  under  church  cen- 
sure by  the  judicatories  of  either  denomination,  and 
to  produce  concert  and  harmony  in  their  respective 
proceedings  to  promote  the  cause  of  religion  and 
piety. 

To  the  General  Synod  belongs  the  power  to  con- 
stitute  Particular  Synods,  and  to  make  any  changes 
in  the  same,  to  exercise  a  general  superintendence 
over  the  spiritual  interests  and  concerns  of  the  whole 
church,  and  an  appellate  supervising  power  over  the 
acts,  proceedings,  and  decisions  of  the  lower  assem- 
blies, relating  to  Christian  discipline  or  the  interests 
of  religion,  and  the  general  welfare  and  government 
of  the  church. 

Sec.  4.  If  circumstances  should  require  a  meeting 
of  the  General  Synod  previous  to  the  next  ordinary 
meeting,  the  President  shall,  on  a  joint  application 
of  six  or  more  Ministers  requesting  the  same,  call 
an  extraordinary  meeting  at  the  place  where  the 
next  ordinary  meeting  is  appointed  to  be  held,  no- 
tice of  which  meeting  shall  be  given  to  the  members 
of  Synod  at  least  three  weeks  previous  to  the  time 
of  such  meeting,  stating  the  particular  business  for 
which  it  is  called,  not  however  excluding  the  trans- 
action of  such  other  business  as  the  Synod  may  deem 
proper. 


31 
CHAPTER  III. 

OP   CUSTOMS   AND   USAGES. 
ARTICLE  I. 

Sec.  1,  The  sacrament  of  Baptism  shall  always  be 
administered  in  the  church,  or  some  other  place  of 
public  worship,  at  the  time  of  public  worship,  and  the 
form  adopted  for  baptism  hitherto  in  use,  shall  in 
every  case  be  retained.  In  cases,  however,  of  the 
sickness  of  the  parents,  and  especially  of  the  infant, 
it  is  lawful  to  administer  this  sacrament  in  private. 
But  no  private  baptism  shall  be  administered  with, 
out  the  presence  of  at  least  one  Elder,  who  shall  ac- 
company the  Minister  for  that  purpose,  and  the  same 
form  and  solemnity  shall  be  always  used  as  in  public 
baptism. 

Sec.  2.  Every  church  shall  observe  such  a  mode 
in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  as  shall 
be  judged  most  conducive  to  edification  ;  provided, 
however,  after  the  sermon  and  usual  public  prayers 
are  ended,  the  form  for  the  administration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  shall  be  read,  and  a  prayer  suited  to 
the  occasion  shall  be  offered,  before  the  members 
participate  of  the  ordinance. 

Sec.  3.  The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  shall 
be  administered  at  least  twice  a  year,  and  it  is  recom- 
mended that  the  same  be  administered  once  every 
three  months. 

Sec.  4.  For  the  purpose  of  uniformity  in  the  order 
of  worship,  the  following  is  to  be  observetl  by  all  the 
churches  : — 

1st.  After  a  space  for  private  devotion,  the  Mi- 
nister shall  introduce  the  public  worship  in  the 
morning  by  invoking  the  Divine  presence  and 
blessing. 

2d.  Salutation. 

3d.  Reading  the  ten  commandments,  or  some 
other  portions  of  Scripture,  or  both. 

4th.  Singing. 

5th.  Prayer. 


32 

6th.  Singing. 

7th,  Sermon. 

8th.  Prayer. 

9th.  Collection  of  Alms. 

10th.  Singing. 

11th.  Pronouncing  the  Apostolic  Benediction. 

The  order  of  the  afternoon  and  evening  services 
shall  be  the  same  as  the  morning,  excepting  the 
reading  of  the  ten  commandments.  The  last  service 
on  the  Lord's  day  shall  conclude  with  the  Christian 
Doxology. 

Sec.  5.  No  Psalms  or  Hymns  may  be  publicly 
sung  in  the  Reformed  Dutch  Churches,  but  such 
as  are  approved  and  recommended  by  the  General 
Synod. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OP   DISCIPLINE. 

ARTICLE  I. 

Of  Discipline  in  General. 

Sec.  ] .  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  the  autliority 
and  the  application  of  the  system  of  laws,  which  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  appointed  in  his  church.  Its 
objects  are  the  removal  of  offences ;  the  vindication 
of  the  honour  of  Christ ;  the  promotion  of  purity  and 
general  edification  of  the  church  ;  and  also  the  bene- 
fit of  the  offender. 

Sec.  2.  All  Christian  discipline  is  spiritual,  and 
nothing  shall  be  admitted  as  matter  of  accusation, 
or  considered  an  offence,  which  cannot  be  proved  to 
be  such  from  Scripture,  or  the  regulations  of  the 
clmrch  founded  on  Scripture. 

Sec.  3.  All  baptized  persons  are  members  of  tlie 
church,  are  under  its  care,  and  subject  to  its  govern- 
ment and  discipline. 


33 

ARTICLE  II. 

Of  Private  Offences. 

Sec.  1.  Private  offences  are  those  that  are  known 
to  an  individual  only,  or  at  most  to  a  very  few. 

Sec.  2.  Such  offences  are  not  to  be  immediately 
presented  before  a  church  judicatory,  but  the  offen- 
der shall  be  dealt  with  according  to  the  mode  pointed 
out  by  our  Lord,  in  Matt,  xviii.  The  same  course 
shall  be  adopted  in  cases  of  personal  or  private  inju- 
ries ;  but  if,  on  due  forbearance,  these  tender  and 
Christian  proceedings  are  unavailing,  the  whole  mat- 
ter  shall  be  represented  to  the  judicatory  to  which  the 
offender  is  amenable. 

Sec.  3.  Informers  who  have  not  taken  these  pre- 
vious steps,  shall  be  considered  as  guilty  of  an  of- 
fence against  the  peace  and  order  of  the  church,  and 
be  censured  accordingly. 

ARTICLE  III. 

Public  Offences. 

Sec.  1.  Public  offences  are  those  that  require  the 
cognizance  of  a  church  judicatory,  as  when  they  are 
so  notorious  and  scandalous,  that  no  private  measures 
would  obviate  their  injurious  effects,  or  when,  though 
originally  known  to  one,  or  a  few,  the  private  mea- 
sures taken  have  been  ineffectual. 

Sec.  2.  When  any  person  is  charged  with  a  crime, 
not  by  an  individual,  but  by  general  rumour,  the  pre- 
vious steps  prescribed  by  our  Lord  in  case  of  private 
offences  are  not  necessary,  but  the  proper  judica- 
tory  is  bound  to  take  immediate  cognizance  of  the 
matter. 

Sec.  3.  To  constitute  a  general  rumour,  or  fatna 
clamosa,  it  is  necessary  — 

1st.  That  it  specify  some  particular  sin  or  sins. 

2d.  That  it  should  have  obtained  general  circula- 
tion. 

3d.  That  it  be  not  transient. 


34 

4th.  That  it  be  accompanied  with  strong  pubhc 
presumption  of  it?  truth. 

Sec.  4.  In  admitting  accusations  ag-ainst  a  Minis- 
ter or  Elder,  the  rule  prescribed  in  1  Tim.  v.  19,  shall 
always  be  observed,  and  accusers  must  come  forward 
openly  to  support  the  charge. 

Sec.  5.  If  Ministers  of  the  word  have  committed 
any  public  gross  sin,  which  would  render  their  ap- 
pearance in  the  pulpit,  under  such  circumstances, 
highly  offensive,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Consis. 
tory,  in  order  to  prevent  scandal,  to  shut  the  door 
against  such  criminal,  and  refer  him  to  be  tried  by 
the  Classis  as  soon  as  possible.  The  proceedings  of 
the  Consistory  in  such  cases  arc  &t  their  peril,  and 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  a  trial,  but  only  a  pru- 
dent interference  and  binding  over  the  person  ac- 
cused to  the  judgment  of  his  peers.  In  case  of  like 
offences  by  the  ^Elders  and  Deacons,  they  shall,  upon 
trial  and  conviction,  immediately  be  removed  from 
their  office  by  the  Consistory. 

Sec.  6.  The  following  are  to  be  considered  as  the 
principal  offences  that  deserve  the  punishment  of  sus- 
pension, or  removal  from  office,  vij.,  False  Doctrine 
or  Heresy,  Public  Schisms,  open  Blasphemy,  Simony, 
faithless  Desertion  of  Office,  or  intruding  upon  that 
of  another,  Perjury,  Adultery,  Fornication,  Theft, 
Acts  of  Violence,  Brawlings,  Drunkenness,  and 
scandalous  Traffic;  in  short,  all  such  sins  and  gross 
offences  as  render  the  perpetrators  infamous  before 
the  world,  and  which  in  a  private  member  of  the 
church  would  be  considered  as  deserving  excommu- 
nication. 

Sec.  7.  If  any  member  of  the  church  shall  be  duly 
convicted  of  an  infamous  crime  by  any  civil  court, 
he  shall,  ipso  facto,  be  debarred  from  the  exercise  of 
the  peculiar  functions  of  any  ecclesiastical  office  with 
which  he  may  be  invested,  and  excluded  Irom  the 
privileges  of  the  church,  until  he  shall  have  estab- 
lished liis  innocence,  or  manifested  by  repentance  to 
tlie  ecclesiastical  judicatory  to  which  he  is  amenable. 


35 

,     ARTICLE  IV. 

Of  Process  and  Trial. 

Seo.  1.  Offences  may  be  brought  before  a  judica- 
tory by  individual  accusation  or  common  fame.  In 
the  former  case,  the  process  must  be  in  the  name  of 
the  accuser  or  accusers.  In  the  latter,  no  person 
need  be  named  as  the  accuser. 

Sec.  2.  In  exhibiting  charges,  the  time,  place,  and 
circumstances  shall  be  accurately  stated  in  writing, 
that  the  accused  may  be  enabled  the  better  to  defend 
himself 

Sec.  3.  Great  caution  is  to  be  exercised  in  receiv- 
ing accusations  where  there  is  good  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  they  are  preferred  through  passion  or  im- 
proper and  unchristian  motive  ;  or  where  the  accuser 
is  under  censure,  or  not  of  good  character,  or  has 
the  prospect  of  temporal  advantage. 

Sec.  4.  All  citations  shall  be  issued  and  signed 
by  the  President  or  Clerk,  who  shall  also  furnish 
citations  for  such  witnesses  as  may  be  required  on 
either  side, 

Sec.  5.  A  copy  of  the  accusation  shall  be  furnished 
to  the  accused,  at  the  time  when  the  citation  is 
served  ;  which  citation  shall  designate  the  lime  when, 
and  place  where,  the  accused  shall  put  in  his  an- 
swer. Not  less  than  ten  days  shall  be  allowed  to 
intervene  between  the  time  appointed  for  receiving 
the  answer  of  the  accused  and  the  trial  of  the  case, 
unless  by  consent  of  all  parties  interested. 

Sec.  6.  When  the  accused  refuses  to  obey  the 
citation,  he  shall  be  cited  a  second  time,  which 
second  citation  shall  always  be  accompanied  by  a 
notice,  that  if  he  still  refuses  to  appear,  at  the  time 
and  place  appointed,  he  shall  not  only  be  liable  to 
censure  for  contumacy,  but  that  the  judicatory  will 
proceed  to  the  trial  and  decision  of  his  case  as  if  he 
were  present. 

Sec.  7.  The  trial  shall  be  impartial.  The  witnesses, 
after  being  sworn,  or  solemnly  affirmed,  shall  be  ex. 


36 

amined  in  the  presence  of  the  accused,  and  he  shall 
be  permitted  to  cross-examine  them. 

Sec.  8.  To  establish  an  accusation  against  any 
member  of  the  church,  the  testimony  of  more  than 
one  witness  is  required.  The  evidence  shall  be 
faithfully  minuted,  and  with  the  sentence,  or  deci- 
sion,  be  entered  on  the  records,  and  the  parties  shall 
be  allowed  copies  of  the  same  at  their  own  expense, 
if  desired. 

Sec.  9.  No  complaints  in  cases  of  scandal,  shall  be 
admitted  unless  brought  forward  within  the  space  of 
one  year  and  lour  months  after  the  crime  shall  be 
alLged  to  have  been  committed;  excepting  when  it 
shall  appear  that  unavoidable  impediments  prevented 
the  bringing  an  accusation  sooner. 

Sec.  10.  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  permitted 
to  appear  and  plead  in  cases  of  process  in  any  of  the 
ecclesiastical  courts.  But  if  any  accused  person 
feel  unable  to  represent  and  plead  his  own  cause  to 
advantage,  he  may  request,  or  the  President  may 
appoint  any  Minister  or  Elder,  belonging  to  the  judi- 
catory  before  which  he  appears,  to  prepare  and  con- 
duct his  cause  as  he  may  judge  proper.  But  the 
Minister  or  Elder  so  engaged,  shall  not  be  allowed, 
after  pleading  the  cause  of  the  accused,  to  sit  in 
judgment  as  a  member  of  the  judicatory. 

Sec.  11.  Such  as  obstinately  reject  the  admoni- 
tions  of  the  Consistory,  or  have  been  found  guilty 
of  the  commission  of  a  public  or  otherwise  gross 
otfence,  shall  be  suspended  from  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, which  act  of  suspension  may  be  published  at 
the  discretion  of  the  Consistory;  and  being  sus- 
pended and  repeatedly  admonished  without  discov- 
ering marks  of  repentance,  the  church  shall  then 
proceed  to  the  last  remedy,  namely,  Excoimnunica 
tion,  agreeably  to  the  adopted  form,  and  conform 
ably  to  the  word  of  God.  But  no  person  shall  be 
excommunicated  without  the  previous  advice  of  tha 
Classis. 

Sec.  12.  Before  the  church  proceeds  to  excommu 


a7 

nication,  iht  obstinacy  of  the  offender  shall  be  pub- 
licly notified  to  the  congregation,  declaring  his  of- 
r^nces,  together  with  the  particular  care  and  atten- 
tion  bestowed  on  him,  by  admonition,  suspension 
from  the  Lord's  table,  and  by  repeated  remon- 
strances. The  congregation  shall  also  be  exhorted 
farther  to  admonish  the  delinquent,  and  to  pray  for 
him.  This  procedure  shall  be  comprised  in  three 
several  steps.  In  the  Jirst  instance,  the  name  of 
the  offender  shall  not  be  mentioned,  that  he  may  in 
some  measure  be  spared.  In  the  second,  with  the 
advice  of  Classis,  his  name  shall  be  expressed.  In 
the  third,  the  congregation  shall  be  informed,  that 
unless  he  repenteth,  he  will  be  excluded  from  the 
communion  of  the  church  ;  so  that  if  he  remain  oh- 
stinate,  his  excommunication  may  take  piace  with 
their  tacit  approbation.  The  interval  between  these 
notifications  shall  be  at  the  discretion  of  the  Consis- 
tory. 

Sec.  13.  When  an  excommunicated  person  becomes 
penitent,  and  is  desirous  of  being  again  reconciled  to 
the  church,  such  desire  shall  be  publicly  declared  to 
the  congregation,  either  before  the  administration  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  or  at  some  other  seasonable  oppor- 
tunity  ;  that  if  no  objections  are  offered,  he  may,  on 
declaring  his  repentance,  be  publicly  readmitted  to  a 
participation  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  agreeably  to  the 
form  appointed  for  that  purpose. 

Sec.  14.  The  General  Synod  shall  have  power  to 
make  all  such  rules  and  regulations  as  may  be  neces- 
sary for  carrying  the  foregoing  articles  into  execu- 
tion, except  where  provision  is  thereby  made  for  that 
purpose. 

Sec  15.  No  alteration  shall  ever  be  made  to  the 
foregoing  articles,  but  by  previous  recommendation 
from  the  General  Synod  to  the  respective  Classes, 
and  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  same  to  such 
proposed  alteration,  together  with  the  final  dctermi- 
nation  and  resolutiou  of  the  General  Synod  for  tlie 
time  being. 


APPENDIX. 


No.  I. 
Form  of  a  Professoral  Appointment. 
To  the  Rev. , 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church 
in  North  America,  reposing  confidence  in  your  piety, 
learning",  and  talents,  have  elected  you  a  professor  in 
their  Theological  College  at  New  Brunswick.  The 
branches  in  which  you  are  to  instruct  the  3'outh  com- 
mitted to  your  charge  are, ,  with  such 

modifications  as  the  Synod  may  hereafter  direct. 

To  free  you  from  worldly  cares  and  avocations, 
while  discharging  the  duties  of  your  office,  we 
promise    and   oblige  ourselves   to   pay   to   you   the 

sum    of   in payments,  yearly  and 

every  year,  so  long  as  you  continue  Professor  in  our 
Seminary  as  aforesaid.  For  the  assumption  of  the 
powers,  and  the  execution  of  the  duties  of  your 
office  in  the  Theological  Department  of  the  Col- 
lege, this  is  your  commission,  and  may  the  Head 
of  the  Church  render  your  labours  useful  and  plea- 
sant. 

Signed  by  order  of  Synod, 


President. 


Done  in  General  Synod, 
this day  of 


No.  II. 
Form  of  License, 
To  all  whom  it  may  concern,  In  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  we 
send  greeting : 

Be  it  known,  that having  presented 

to  the  Classis  of testimonials  of  his  lite- 

(38) 


39 

rary  and  theological  acquirements  from  the  Profes- 
sors of  the  Theolog-ical  Seminary  at  New  Bruns- 
wick, was  admitted  to  an  examination  in  the  He- 
brew and  Greek  languages,  and  the  different 
branches  of  Theology,  as  prescribed  in  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  America, 
and  that  the  Classis  being  well  satisfied  of  his  gifts, 
piety,  and  qualifications  to  preach  the  Gospel,  did, 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  King  and 

Head  of  the  Church,  resolve  that  the  said 

be,  and  hereby  is  allowed  and  authorized  as  a  can- 
didate for  the  sacred  ministry  within  their  bounds, 
and  wherever  the  Providence  of  God  may  call  him 
to  preach  the  Gospel  of  ont  blessed  Lord  and  Sa- 
vioUn  And  the  said  Classis  recommend  him  to  the 
esteem  and  attention  of  all  those  to  whom  these  pre- 
sents may  come,  as  well  qualified  to  preach  a  cruci- 
fied Saviour. 

The  Classis  do  fervently  pray,  that  the  great 
Head  of  the  Church  may  farthef  qualify  him  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  make  him  eminently 
usefiil  in  that  part  of  his  vineyard  where  he  may  be 
called. 

Done  in  Classis,  in  the on  this day 

of 18—. 

Fresident. 
Clerk. 


No.  in. 

Forfn  of  Testimonials  of  Ordination, 

In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great 
Head  of  the  Ghtircb,  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  we 
send  greeting  : 

Be  it  known,  that  vfas  admitted  by  the 

Classis  of to  an  examination  on  the  different 

branches  of  Theology,  as  prescribed  in  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  America, 


40 

preparatory  to  ordination,  and  the  Classis  being 
well  satisfied  with  his  gifts,  piety,  and  qualifica- 
tions to  preach  the  Gospel  and  administer  the  sa- 
craments, did,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  King  and  Head  of  the  Church,  resolve 

that  the  said be  ordained  to  the  Gospel  mi- 

nistry,  and  in  conformity  to  said  resolution  did,  on 

the day  of set  him  apart  solemnly  to 

the  work  of  the  sacred  ministry,  according  to  the 
rites  and  forms  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church, 
and  receive  him  into  ministerial  communion.  And 
the  said  Classis  do  recommend  him  to  the  esteem 
and  attention  of  all  those  to  whom  these  presents 
shall  come,  as  qualified  to  preach  the  Gospel  and 
to  administer  the  sacraments  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

The  Classis  do  fervently  pray  that  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church  may  abundantly  qualify  him  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  and  make  him  eminently  use- 
ful in  that  part  of  the  vineyard  where  he  may  be 
called  to  labour. 

Done  in  Classis,  at on  this day  of 

18—. 

Fresident. 
Clerk. 


No.  IV. 

Form  of  a  Certificate  of  the  Dismission  of  a  Minister 
from  his  Congregation. 
This  certifies,  that  the  undersigned,  by  request, 
was  present  at  a  meeting  of  the  Consistory  of  the 

Church  of ,  on  the day  of , 

A.  D. ,  and  superintended   the  proceedings 

thereof,  when  it  was  resolved  that  an  application  be 

made  to  the  Classis  of for  a  dissolution  of  the 

pastoral  connexion  between  the  Rev. ■ —  and  said 

Church  ;  and  that  the  Rev. declared  his  con- 

currencc  in  such  application. 


41 


No.  V. 

Form  of  Certificate  of  Dismission  of  Church 
Members. 

This  certifies,  that  is  a  member  in  full 

communion  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  of , 

in  good  and  regular  standing- ;  as  such is,  at 

own  request,  dismissed,  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
necting   with  the Church  of ,  to 

whose  Christian  fellowship  and  confidence is 

hereby  affectionately  commended  ;  and  when  received 

by  them, peculiar  relation  to  this  Church  shall 

cease. 

By  order  of  Consistory, 

,  President. 

Given  at , ^ — ,  18 — . 

JH'  This  Certificate  is  valid  only  for  one  year  from  its  date, 
except  where  there  has  been  no  opportunity  of  presenting  it. 


No.  VI. 
Form  of  the  Register  of  Baptisms. 


Date  of 
Baptism. 


Names  of  the 
Baptized. 


Names  of  the 
Parents. 


Timtieof 
Birth. 


Remarks. 


N  B.  In  recording  the  name  of  the  Mother,  give  her 
family  or  maiden  name. 


42 


No.  VII. 
Form  of  Consistorial  Report. 


Number  of  Families. 

1 

9 

3 

Total  of  the  Congregation. 

Members  in  communion 
per  last  report. 

o 
= 
3 

c 

s' 

3 

On  Confession. 

fa 

2. 
< 

9- 

j  On  Certificate. 

1  Dismissed. 

1  Suspended. 

1  Died. 

Total  now  in  Communion. 

Adults. 

ta 

•a 

B' 

3 

Infants. 

Number  of  Catechumens. 

f9 

So. 

Number  in  Biblical  In- 
struction. 

Number  of  Schools. 

1 

1 

Total  Number  of  Scholars. 

Average  Attendance. 

n 

43 

No.  VIII. 
Form  of  Certificate  of  Marriage 

To  all  whom  it  may  concern. — This  certifies,  that 

the  Bonds  of  Marriag-e  between and 

were  by  me  confirmed,  according  to  the  usages  of 
the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  North  America,  on 

the day  of ,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 

one  thousand  eight  hundred  and . 

^  Given  at  this day  of , 

A.  D.  18—. 

J      Minister  of  the  Ref. 
t  Dutch  Church  in . 


44 


No.  IX. 
Form  of  a  Classical  Report. 


»-3 

Churches. 

CP 

3  ' 

1      l 

* 

i. 

Number  of  Fami- 
lies. 

c 

n 
r 
tn 

c 

5     »• 

1    Total  of  the  Con- 
1           gregatioii. 

O    o 

1    III  Conmiunioii  per 
1           last  Report. 

9 

3 

§ 

C 
3 

«r  s- 

1    On  Confession.     |  K 

ir^" 

On  Cer'ificaie.      !  ^ 

E.-  5. 

Dismissed. 

^=^  s 

Suspended. 

—    ^ 

1    Died. 

»^    ^ 

Total  in  Communion. 

is-  2> 

Infants. 

D3 

•3 

i.  ^ 

Adults. 

cong 
deisc 

Number  of  Cate- 
chumens. 

1? 

1- 

II 

Number  in  Biblical 
Instruction. 

g- 

Number  of  Schools. 

2^ 

o 

2 

Total   number   of 
Scholars. 

1^ 

Averaee  number  of 
Scholars. 

il 

45 


No.  X. 
Form  of  the  Citation  of  a  Person  accused. 

By  order  of  the *  you,  Mr.  A.  B. ,t 

are  hereby  summoned  t  to  appear  before  said , 

and   answer   to   the    charge    herewith  presented  at 

,  on  the  day  of ,  at  

o'clock, . 


Pres. 

Clerk. 


Done  in at 

day  of ,  18—. 


No.  XI. 

Form  of  the  Citation  of  Witnesses. 

By  order  of  the §  you,  Mr.  A.  B. II 

are  hereby  summoned**  to  appear  before  the  said 

— ,  at ,  on  the day  of ,  and 

at o'clock  in  the  -,  to  give  your  testi- 
mony in  the  case  of  C.  D.,  presently  under  process 

for  censure  by  said . 

Signed,  Pres. 

Clerk. 

*  Consistory  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  at  ,  or 

the  Classis  of . 

t  Member  of,  or  Elder,  or  Deacon  in  said  Congrejration  ;  or 
Minister  at  -— ,  under  the  inspection  of  said  Classis. 

I  If  the  process  be  raised  at  the  instance  of  a  party  conn- 
plainin;;<  add,  after  "summoned,"  at  the  instance  of  C.  D. 

§  Consistory  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  at ,  or 

the  Classis  of . 

1]  Member  of.  or  Elder,  or  Deacon  in  said  Congregation  ;  or 

Minister  at ,  under  the  inspection  of  said  Classis,  and 

^f  the  witness  belongs  to  a  different  judicatory,  the  blank  is 
to  be  filled  up  accordingly. 

**  If  the  process  be  raised  at  the  instance  of  a  party  com- 
plaining, add,  after  the  word  "  summoned,"  at  the  instance 
of  CD. 


i     RULES 

For  the  Govertifnent  of  General  Synod  in  their  Pro- 
ceedings, 

1st.  At  every  stated  meeting  of  the  Synod,  a 
sermon  shall  be  preached  by  the  last  President, 
either  before  his  opening  the  session  with  prayer, 
or  at  some  time  afterward,  w^iich  the  Synod  shall 
deem  most  convenient.  If  the  last  President  and 
the  Adscssor  be  absent,  the  oldest  minister  pre- 
sent shall  take  his  place,  and  perform  the  above 
duties. 

2d.  The  President  and  an  Adsessor  shall  be  elected 
by  ballot.  Two  Clerks  shall  be  elected  by  the  same 
ballot,  and  in  the  same  manner. 

3d.  The  duties  of  the  President  shall  be  to  take 
the  chair  at  the  hour  to  which  the  Synod  stands 
adjourned  ;  to  open  and  conclude  with  prayer  ;  to 
direct  the  Clerk,  immediately  after  a  quorum  has 
appeared,  and  prayer  been  performed,  to  call  the 
roll;  to  censure  absentees,  when  their  absence 
shall  be  judged  not  to  have  been  necessary;  to 
propound  the  subjects  for  deliberation  ;  to  confine 
speakers  to  the  point,  and  to  save  them  from  un- 
necessary  interruption ;  to  state  and  put  the  ques- 
tion, when  the  members  are  prepared  to  vote ;  to 
prevent  members  from  leaving  the  Synod  without 
permission ;  to  decide  questions  of  order,  subject, 
however,  to  ali  appeal  to  the  House  by  any  two 
me! libers  ;  to  g^ive  the  casting  vote  in  all  equal  divi- 
sions ;  and  in  general  to  maintain  that  order  and 
dignity  becoming  the  Judicatory  of  the  Church  of 
Christ. 

4th.  After  calling  the  roll,  the  minutes  of  the 
last  sitting  shall  be  read,  and  considered  as  open 
to  correction.     The  business  on  the  minutes  of  the 

(46) 


47 

last  meeting  or  sitting-,  shall,  without  powerful  rea- 
sons, be  taken  up  and  concluded  first  in  the  order  in 
which  it  stands,  before  any  new  business  be  intro* 
duccd. 

5th.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  and  after- 
wards repeated  or  read  aloud  from  the  chair,  before 
it  is  debated ;  and  every  motion,  except  a  motion  for 
adjournment,  shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  any  mem- 
ber require  it. 

6th.  An  amendment  may  be  made  on  any  motion, 
and  shall  be  decided  before  the  original  motion  5  but 
when  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion  shall  be 
received,  unless  to  amend  it,  to  postpone  it,  to  com- 
mit it,  for  the  previous  question,  or  to  adjourn.  If  a 
question  contains  several  parts,  any  member  may 
have  it  divided,  and  a  question  taken  on  each  piirt. 
When  the  previous  question  is  called  for,  and  which 
shall  be  in  this  form  —  "  Shall  the  main  question  be 
now  put?"— until  this  be  decided,  all  amendments 
and  further  debate  on  the  main  question  shall  be  in- 
admissible. 

7th.  A  question  shall  not  be  called  Up  or  recon'- 
sidered  at  the  same  session  of  the  Synod  at  which  it 
has  been  decided,  unless  by  consent  of  tWo4hirds  of 
the  members  present. 

8th.  No  member  shall  be  allowed  to  protest  against 
any  of  the  acts  of  the  Synod  :  any  member  who  dis- 
sents from  any  such  acts,  shall  have  a  right  to  require 
the  names  of  all  the  members  present,  who  vote  for 
or  against  the  same,  to  be  entered  in  the  minutes, 
and  published  therewith  for  the  information  of  ull 
concerned. 

9th.  Every  speaker  shall  rise,  and  address  him- 
self to  the  President  only,  closely  attending  to  tlie 
subject  in  debate,  avoiding  all  personal  reflections  ; 
and  no  member,  without  the  special  permission  of  the 
Synod,  shall  speak  more  than  twice  on  the  same  sub- 
ject. When  two  or  more  members  rise  to  speak  at 
the  same  time,  the  President  shall  determine  who  of 
them  shall  be  heard  first. 


48 

10th.  No  member  shall  leave  the  Synod  lo  return 
home,  or  for  other  business,  without  their  consent ; 
nor  shall  members,  without  express  permission,  en- 
gagfe  in  private  conversation,  go  from  or  change 
their  seats,  during  the  transaction  of  business ;  in- 
terrupt another  when  he  is  speaking,  except  he  be 
out  of  order,  or  to  correct  mistakes  and  misrepresen- 
tations; and  if  any  member  act  indecently  or  disor- 
derly,  contrary  to  these  rules,  the  President  shall 
reprove  or  otherwrse  censure  him,  as  the  Synod  shall 
judge  proper  ;  the  member  still  having  the  privilege, 
if  he  think  himself  denied  of  any  right,  or  unjustly 
blamed  by  the  President,of  respectfully  and  modestly 
requiring  the  decision  of  the  House  in  the  case. 

11th.  All  the  sittings  of  the  General  Synod  shall  be 
concluded  by  regular  adjournment  and  prayers 

12th.  At  the  close  of  every  session  of  General  Sy- 
nod, the  roll  shall  be  called,  and  the  names  of  those 
who  are  absent  without  permission  shall  be  recorded. 

Resolved,  That  these  articles  be  read  at  the  open- 
ing of  every  General  Synod. 


CATECHISM, 

ARTICLES  OF  FAITH, 

CATSONS  OF  THE  SYNOD  OF  DORDRECHT 

AND 

LITURGY 

OF  THE 

REFORMED  DUTCH  CHURCH. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENtS 

OP  CATECHISM,  COMPENDIUM,  CONFESSION  OP 

FAITH,  CANONS  OF  THE  SYNOD  OF 

DORDRECHT,  AND  LITURGY. 


The  Catechism -,...« -.Page     8 

The  Compendium  of  the  Christian  Religion  ..^ 32 

TJje  Confession  of  Faith  .....„^-. 40 

Canons  of  the  Synod  of  Dordrecht .-,  .^ 60 

Li  t u  rgy , . .  ^ 76 

A  Prayer  on  the  Lord's  day  before  Sermon 76 

A  Prayer  on  the  Lord's  day  after  Sermon  . . .-. 77 

A  Prayer  before  the  Explanation  of  the  Catechism 82 

A  Prayer  after  the  Explanation  82 

A  Prayer  before  Sermon  in  the  Week 83 

A  Prayer  after  it « . . . .    84 

Morning  Prayer 85 

Evening  Prayer - 85 

A  Prayer  at  the  opening  of  the  Consistory 86 

A  Prayer  at  the  close  of  it 87 

A  Prayer  at  the  meeting  of  the  Deacons 88 

Grace  before  Meat 80 

Grace  after  Meat 90 

A  Prayer  for  sick  and  tempted  Persons 9U 

Another ^ 91 

Form  of  Infant  Baptism 93 

Form  of  Baptism  of  adult  Persons ^... .... .^ ....... .    97 

Form  of  AdministratioB  of  the  Lord's  Supper 99 

Form  of  Excommunication JOT 

Form  of  Re-admitting  Excommunicated  Persons 109 

Ordination  of  the  Ministers  of  God's  Word -  111 

Ordination  of  Elders  and  Deacons 118 

Form  of  Confirmation  of  Marriage  ................  ..^. .  12<i 

The  Consolation  of  the  Sick .^....^ ji39 

The  Nicene  Creed ^..,.»*^,...^.  129 

The  Athanasian  Creed  ..^ ^^^^.,^  130 

(2) 


THE 

CATECHISM, 

OR 
METHOD  OP 

rNSTRUCTION  IN  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION. 

AS  THE  SAME  IS  TA.UOHT  IN 

The  Reformed  Churches  and  Schools  in  Holland, 
and  in  America. 


I.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Question  1.  What  is  thy  only  comfort  in  life  and  death  ? 

AnsiDcr.  That  I  with  a  body  and  soul,  both  in  life  and 
death,  b  am  not  my  own,  but  belong  c  unto  my  faithful  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ,  who,  with  his  precious  d  blood,  hath  fully 
e  satisfied  for  ail  my  sins,  and  delivered  /  me  from  all  the 
power  of  the  devil ;  and  so  preserves  me  g  that  without  the 
will  of  my  heavenly  Father,  not  a  hair  A  can  fall  from  my 
head ;  yea,  that  all  things  must  be  t  subservient  to  my  salva- 
tion, and  therefore,  by  his  holy  spirit,  he  also  assures  mej  of 
eternal  life,  and  makes  k  me  sincerely  willing  and  ready 
henceforth,  to  live  unto  him. 

a  1  Cor,  ti.  19,  20.  b  Rom.  14.  7, 8, 9.  e\  Cor.  3.  23.  d  1  Pet 
1. 18, 19.  e  1  John  1. 7.  /I  John  3. 8.  Heb.  2. 14, 15.  g  John 
6.  39.  and  10.  28,  29.  A  Luke  21.  18.  Mat.  10.  30.  i  Rom.  8. 
38.     ;■  2  Cor.  1.22.  and  5.  5.     A  Rom.  8.  14.  and  7.  22. 

Q..  2.  How  many  things  are  necessary  for  thee  to  know 
that  thou,  enjoying  this  comfort,  mayest  live  and  die  happily  ? 

A.  Three;  /'the  first,  how  great  m  my  sins  and  miseriesi 
are :  the  second,  how  I  may  be  delivered  n  from  all  my  sins 
and  miseries :  the  third,  how  I  shall  express  my  gratitude  o  to 
Grod  for  such  deliverance. 

I  Luke  24.  47.  m  1  Cor.  6. 10,  11.  John  9.  41.  Rom.  3.  Id 
19.     n  John  17. 3.     o  Lph.  5.  8,  9, 10. 

(3) 


4  CATECHISM. 

II.    LORD'S  DAY. 

THE  riRST  PART. 

Of  the  Misery  of  Man. 

Q  3.  Whence  knowest  thou  thy  misery  ? 

A.  Out  of  the  law  of  God.  a 

a  Rom.  3.  20. 

Q,.  4.  What  doth  the  law  of  God  require  of  us  ? 

A.  Christ  leaches  ug  that  briefly,  Mat.  xxii.  37—40.  "  Thou 
Shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  with  all  thy 
Bt)ul,  with  all  thy  mind,  and  with  all  thy  strength,  b  This  i» 
the  first  and  the  great  command;  and  the  second  is  like  tc 
this,  Thou  Shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  twn 
commands  hang  the  whole  law  and  the  prophets." 
b  Luke  10.  27 

Q,.  5.  Canst  thou  keep  all  these  things  perfectly  ? 

A.  In  no  wise ;  c  for  I  am  prone  by  nature  to  hate  God  and 
«ny  neighbour. d 

c  Rom.  3.  10.  1  John  1.  8.     d  Rora.  8.  7.  Tit.  a  3. 


IIL  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  6.  Did  God  then  create  man  so  wicked  and  perverse  ? 

A.  By  no  means;  but  God  created  man  good,  a  and  aflei 
ills  own  image,  in  *  righteousness,  and  true  holiness,  that  he 
might  rightly  know  God  his  Creator,  heartily  love  him,  and 
live  with  him  in  eternal  happiness  to  glorify  and  praise  him. c 

a  Gen.  1.  31.  b  Gen.  1.  26,  27.  Col.  3.  10.  Eph.  4.  24. 
c  Eph.  ].  6.  1  Cor.  6.  20. 

Q..  7.  Whence  then  proceeds  this  depravity  of  human  na- 
ture? 

A.  From  the  fall  and  disobedience  of  our  first  parents, 
Adam  and  Eve,  d  in  Paradise ;  hence  our  nature  is  become  bo 
corrupt,  that  we  are  all  conceived  and  born  in  sin.  e 

d  Gen.  3.  6.  Rom.  5. 12,  18,  19.      e  Psa.  51.  5.  Gen.  5.  3. 

Q,.  8.  Are  we  then  so  corrupt  that  we  are  wholly  incapable 
of  doing  any  good,  and  inclined  to  all  wickedness  ? 

A.  Indeed  we  are ;/ except  we  are  regenerated  by  the  spirit 
of  God.  g 

/Gen.  6. 5.  Job  14. 4.  and  15. 14, 16.    £•  John  3. 5.  Eph.  2. 5. 


IV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  9.  Doth  not  God  then  do  injustice  to  man,  by  requiring 
from  him  in  his  law.  that  which  he  cannot  perform? 


CATECHISM.  5 

A  Not  a  I  ai; ;  a  for  God  made  man  capable  6  of  performing 
il ,  but  rnaii,  by  the  instigation  c  of  the  devil,  and  his  own 
wi'ful  disobedience,  d  deprived  himself  and  all  his  posterity 
ol  those  divine  gifts. 

a  Eccl.  '..  y9,  b  -ohn  8.  44.  2  Cor.  11.  3.  e  Gen.  3.  4.  7. 
i  Rom.  5.  12. 

U.  10.  Will  God  suffer  such  disobedience  and  rebellion  to 
go  unpunished? 

A.  By  no  means:  e  but  is  terribly  displeased  /  with  our 
orijL'inal  as  well  as  actual  sins;  and  will  punish  them  in  his 
just  judgment,  temporally  and  eternally,  as  he  hath  declared, 
g  "  Cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things, 
which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law,  to  do  them." 

c  Psa.  5.  5  /  Rom.  1. 18.  Deut.  28. 15.  Heb.  9. 27.  g  Deut. 
27.  26.  Gal.  3.  10 

Q,.  11.  Is  not  God  then  also  merciful  ? 

A.  God  is  indeed  merciful,  h  but  also  just ;  i  therefore  his 
justice  requires,  j  that  sin,  which  is  committed  against  the 
most  high  majesty  of  God,  be  also  punished  with  extreme^ 
that  is,  with  everlasting  k  punishment,  both  of  body  and  soul. 

h  Ex.  at.  6.  i  Ex.  20.  5.  Job  34.  10,  11.  j  Psa.  5.  5,  6. 
k  Gen.  2.  17.  Rom.  C  23. 


V.  LORD'S  DAY. 

THE  SECOND  PART. 

Of  Man's  Deliverance. 

Cl.  12.  Since  then,  by  the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  wo 
deserve  temporal  and  eternal  punishment;  is  there  no  way 
uy  which  we  may  escape  that  punishment,  and  be  again  re- 
ceived into  favour? 

A.  God  will  have  his  justice  a  satisfied :  and  therefore  we 
must  make  this  full  b  satisfaction,  either  by  ourselves,  or  by 
another. 

a  Ex.  20,  5.  b  Deut.  24.  16.  2  Cor.  5.  14, 15. 

Q..  13.  Can  wc  ourselves  then  make  this  satisfaction  ? 

A.  By  no  means ;  c  but  on  the  contrary  we  d  daily  increase 
our  debt. 

c  Job  9.  2,  3.  and  15.  14,  15,  16.    d  Mat.  6. 12.  Isa.  64.  6. 

Q,.  14.  Can  there  be  found  anywhere,  one  who  is  a  mere 
creature,  able  to  satisfy  for  us  ? 

A.  None ;  for  first,  God  will  not  c  punish  any  other  creature 
for  the  sin  which  man  hath  committed ;  and  further,  no  mere 
creature  can  sustain  the  burden  of  God's  eternal  wrath 
against  sin,  so  as  to/deliver  others  from  it. 

e  E£ek.  18.  20.    /  Rev.  3.  3.    Psa.  49.  8.  9. 
37 


6  CATECHISM. 

Q..  15.  What  soil  of  a  mediator  and  deliverer  then  must 
we  seek  for  ? 

A.  For  one  who  is  very  man,  ^  and  peifectly  righteous' 
and  yet  more  powerful  than  ail  creatures  ;  that  is,  one  who 
is  also  very  h  God. 

^  1  Cor.  15.  21.    Rom.  8.  3.    h  Rom.  9.  5.    Isa.  7.  14. 


VI.  LORD'S  DAY. 

CI.  16.  Why  must  he  be  very  man,  and  also  perfectly  right 
ous? 

A.  Because  the  justice  of  God  requires  that  the  same  hu 
man  nature,  which  hath  sinned,  should  a  likewise  make 
satisfaction  for  sin  ;  and  one,  who  is  himself  a  sinner,  b  can* 
not  satisfy  for  others. 

a  Rom.  5.  12,  1.5.     ft  1  Pet.  3.  18.     Isa.  53.  11. 

CI.  17.  Why  must  he  in  one  person  be  also  very  God  ? 

A.  That  he  might,  by  the  jwwer  of  his  Godhead,  c  sustain- 
jn  his  human  nature,  the  burthen  of  God's  wrath;  and  might 
d  obtain  for,  and  restore  to  us,  righteousness  and  life. 

c  1  Pet.  3.  18.  Acts  2.  24.  Isa.  53.  8.  d  1  John  1.  2.  Jer. 
2,3.  6.    2  Tim.  1.  10.    John  6.  51. 

Q,.  18.  Who  then  is  that  mediator,  who  is  in  one  person 
both  very  God,  and  a  real  righteous  man  ? 

A.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  e  "  who  of  God  is  made  unto  / 
as  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  re- 
demption." 

cMat.  1.  23.   ITim.  3.  16.  Luke  2.  11.  /ICor.  1.  30. 

QL.  19.  Whence  knowest  thou  this? 

A.  From  the  holy  gospe',  which  God  himself  revealed  first 
in  Paradise ;  g-  and  afterwards  published  by  the  Patriarchs  h 
and  Prophets,  and  was  pleased  to  represent  it,  by  the  sha- 
dows i  of  sacrifices  and  the  other  ceremonies  of  the  law ; 
and  iastly,  has  accomplished  it^'bv  his  only  begotten  Son. 

Sr  Gen.  3.  15.  k  Gen.  22.  17,  28.  and  28.  14.  Rom.  1.  2.  Heb. 
1.  1.    i  John  5.  46.   Heb.  10.  7,  8.   j  Rom.  10.  4.  Heb  13,  8. 


VII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q..  20.  Are  all  men  then,  as  they  perished  in  Adam,  saved 
by  Christ  ? 

A.  No ;  only  a  those  who  are  ingrafted  Into  him,  b  and 
receive  all  his  benefits,  bv  a  true  faith. 

a  Mat.  1.  21.  Isa    53.   11.    b  John  I.  12, 13.  Rom.  13.  Stt 

eb.  10.  39. 

Q.  21.  What  is  true  faith  ? 


CATL^HISM.  t 

A.  Tnie  faith  is  not  only  a  certain  knowledge,  c  whereby 
I  hold  for  truth  all  that  God  has  revealed  to  us  in  his  word, 
but  also  an  assured  d  confidence,  which  the  Holy  e  Ghost 
Works  by  tiie  Gospel,/ in  my  heart ;  that  not  only  to  others, 
but  to  me  also,  g  remission  of  sin,  everlasting  righteousnes* 
h  and  salvation,  are  freely  given  by  God,  i  nierely  of  grace, 
onlv  for  the  sake  of  Christ's  merits. 

c'john  6.  69.  John  17.3.  Heb.  31.  3.G.  d  Eph,  3. 12.  eRom. 
4>16,  20.  21.  Heb.  11.  1.  Eph.  3.  12.  Rom.  1.  16.  1  Cor.  1.21. 
Acts  16.  14  Mat.  lb.  17.  John  3.  5.  /Rom.  10.  14,  17.  Mat. 
9.2    g  Rom.  5.  1.    A  Gal.  2.  20.    i  Rom.  3.  24,  25,  26. 

Q..  22   WJiat  is  then  necessary  for  a  Christian  to  believe? 

A.  All  thingsj  promised  us  in  the  gospel,  whifh  the  irfi- 
cles  of  our  Catholic  undoubted  Christian  faith  briefly  teach  us. 
j  John  20.  31.   Mat.  28.  19,  20. 

a.  23.  What  are  these  articles? 

A.  I.  I  believe  in  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  >enven 
and  earth: 

II.  And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  begotten  Son,  our  ft  ^i.• 

III.  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  ofV^  Virgin 
Mary  : 

IV.  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate;  teas  crucified  lead  and 
buried .  He  descended  into  hell  : 

V.  The  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the  dead. 

VI.  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  nf  At  hand  of 
God  the  Father  Almighty  : 

VII.  From  thence  he  shallcomt  to  judge  the  quick  •^  the  dead. 

VIII.  /  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost : 

IX.  I  believe  in  an  holy  Catholic  church:  the  »' tMunion  qf 
saints : 

X.  Thcfotgiveness  of  sins : 

XI.  The  resurrection  of  the  body : 
\U.  And  tks  life  everlasting.    Amen. 

VIII.  LORD'S  DAV. 

Q,.  24.  How  arc  these  articles  divided  1 

A.  Into  three  parts;  the  first  is  of  God  the  Fat  cr,  and  our 
cfeation  ;  a  the  second  of  God  the  Son,  and  our  )"«lemplion 
b  the  third  of  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  our  sanct  \'..  t^^^n.  c 
a  Gen.  1.    b  1  Pet.  1.  18,  19.    c  1  Pet.  1.  21,  n. 

Q,.  25  Since  there  is  but  one  only  d  divine  es^nce,  why 
speakest  thou  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  ? 

A.  Because  God  hath  so  e  revealed  himself  in  bis  wed, 
that  these  three  distinct  persons  are  the  one  only  truo  and 
eternal  God. 

d  Deut.  6.  4.  eGen.  1.  26.  Isa.  61.  1.  John  14.  10,  17.  1 
John  5.  7.  John  1.  18.   Mat.  28.  19.    2  Cor.  13.  14. 


8  CATECHISM. 

IX.  LORDS  DAY. 

Of  God  the  Father. 

Q,.  26.  What  believest  thou  when  thou  sayest,  ••  I  believe 
in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth?" 

A.  Tliat  the  eternal  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  (w  hi. 
c  of  nothing  made  heaven  and  earth,  with  all  that  is  in 
Ihem  :  who  likewise  upholds  and  b  governs  the  same  by  his 
eternal  counsel  and  providence)  is  for  the  sake  of  Christ  his 
Son,  my  God  and  my  Father ;  on  whom  I  rely  so  entirely, 
that  I  have  no  doubt,  but  he  will  provide  me  with  all  things 
necessary  c  for  soul  and  body  :  and  further  that  he  will  make 
whatever  evils  he  sends  upon  me,  in  this  valley  of  tears,  d 
turn  out  to  my  advantage ;  for  he  is  able  to  do  it,  being  al- 
mighty e  God, "and  willing,  being  a/faithful  Father. 

a  Gen.  I.  and  2.  Psa.  33.  6.  b  Psa.  115.  3.  Mat.  10.  29. 
Heb.  1.  3.  John  5.  17.  c  John  1.  12,  16.  Rom.  8.  15, 16.  Gal. 
4.  5,  6.  Eph.  1.  5.  1  John  3.  1.  d  Psa.  55.  22.  Mat.  6.  26. 
c  Rom.  8.  28.  and  4.  21.  /Rom.  10.  12.  Mat.  6.  26.  and  7.  9, 
10, 11. 


X.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  27.  What  dost  thou  mean  by  the  providence  of  God  ^ 

A.  The  almighty  and  everywhere  present  power  of  God ; 
«  whereby,  as  it  were  by  his  hand,  he  b  upholds  and  governs 
heaven,  earth,  and  all  creatures ;  so  that  herbs  and  grass, 
rain  c  and  drought,  fruitful  d  and  barren  years,  meat  and 
drink,  e  health  and  sickness, /riches  and  poverty,  yea,  and 
all  things  g  come  not  bv  chance,  but  by  his  fatherlyhand. 

a  Acts  17.  25,  26,  27.  28.  b  Heb.  1.  3.  c  Jer.  5.  24.  d  Acta 
14.  17.  e  John  9.  3.  /Prov.  22.  2.  Job  1.  21.  ff  Mat.  10.  29, 
30.   Eph.  1.  11. 

Q..  28.  What  advantage  is  it  to  us  to  know  that  God  has 
created,  and  by  his  providence  doth  still  uphold  all  things. 

A.  That  we  may  be  patient  in  adversity  ;  h  thankful  i  in 
prosperity ;  and  that  in  all  things,  which  may  hereafter  befall 
us,  we  place  our  firm  j  trust  in  our  faithful  God  and  Father, 
that  nothing  shall  k  separate  us  from  his  love  ;  since  all  crea« 
turesare so itihis hand, that  without  his  will  they  ^cannot  so 
much  as  move. 

A  Rom  5.  3.  Psa.  39.  10.  i  Deut.  8.  10.  1  Thess.  5.  18. 
TRom.  5.  3,4,5,6.  &  Rom.  8. 38. 39.  2  Job  1. 12.  and  2. 6.  Mat. 
8  31    Isa.  10  15. 


CATECHISM.  )|» 

XI.  LORD'S  DAY. 
Of  God  the  Son. 

Q^  39.  Whj  is  the  Son  of  God  called  Jescs,  that  is  a  Sa- 
viour ? 

A.  Because  he  saveth  us,  and  delivereth  us  from  our  a  sins ', 
»nd  likewise,  bpcausc  we  ought  not  to  seek,  neither  can  find 
b  salvation  in  any  other. 

a  Mat.  1.  21.    b  Acts  4.  12. 

Q.  30.  Do  such  then  believe  in  Jesus  the  only  Saviour,  who 
seek  their  salvation  and  happiness  of  saints,  of  themselves, 
or  anywhere  else? 

A.  They  do  not ,  for  though  they  boast  of  him  in  words, 
vet  in  deeds  they  deny  c  Jesus  the  only  deliverer  and  Sa- 
viour; for  one  of  tncse  two  things  must  be  true,  that  either 
Jesus  is  not  a  complete  Saviour;  or  that  they,  who  by  a  true 
faith  receive  this  Saviour,  must  find  all  things  in  him  d  ne- 
cessary to  their  salvation. 

c  1  Cor.  1.  13,  31.  Gal.  5.  4.  d  Col.  2.  20.  Isa.  9.  6,  7.  Col. 
1. 19,  20. 

XII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

ti.  31.  Why  is  he  called  Christ,  that  is,  anointed  ? 

A.  Because  he  is  ordained  of  God  the  Father,  and  a  anoint- 
ed with  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  be  our  b  chief  Prophet  and  teach- 
er; who  has  fuliy  revealed  to  us  the  secret  counsel  and  will 
of  God  concerning  our  redemption  ;  and  to  be  our  only  High 
Priest,  e  who  by  the  one  sacrifice  of  his  body,  has  redeemed 
us,  and  makes  continual  d  intercession  with  the  Father  for 
us  ;  and  also  to  be  our  eternal  King,  e  who  governs  us  by  his 
word  and  spirit;  and  who  defends  and  /  preserves  us  in  (the 
enjoyment  of)  that  salvation,  he  has  purchased  for  us. 

oHeb.  1.  9.  &Deut.  18. 18.  Acts  3.  22.  John  1.  18.  and  15. 
J5.  Mat.  11.  27.  c  Psa.  110.  4.  Heb.  7.  21.  and  10.  14. 
J  Rom.  8.  34.  e  Psa.  2.  6.  Luke  1.  33.  /  Mat.  28.  18.  John 
10.28. 

a.  32.  But  why  art  thou  called  a  Christian  ? 

A.  Because  I  am  a  member  of  Christ  g  by  faith,  and  thus 
am  partaker  A  of  his  anointing ;  that  so  I  may  i  confess  his 
name  and  present  myself  a  living  j  sacrifice  of  thankfulness 
to  him  :  and  also  that  with  a  free  and  good  conscience  I  may 
fight  against  sin  and  k  Satan,  in  this  life:  and  afterwards 
/reign  with  him  eternally,  over  all  creatures. 

^  1  Cor.  6,  15.  h  1  John  2.  27.  Joel  2.  28.  i  Mat.  10.  32. 
;•  Rom.  12.  1.  Apo.  1.  6.  *  Eph  6.  11,  12.  1  Tim.  1. 18,  19. 
1 2  Tim.  2.  12. 


10  CATECHISM. 


XIII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  33.  Why  js  Christ  called  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God 
since  we  are  also  the  children  of  God  ? 

A.  Because  Christ  alone  is  the  eternal  and  natural  Son  of 
c  God  ;  but  we  are  children  b  adopted  of  God,  by  prace,  fit 
his  sake. 

a  John  1.  1.  Heb.  1.  2.     b  Rom.  8. 15, 16, 17.  Eph.  1. 5, 6. 

Q,.  34.  Wherefore  callest  thou  him  our  Lord  ? 

A.  Because  he  hath  redeemed  us,  both  soul  and  body,  from 
all  our  sins,  not  with  gold  or  silver,  c  but  with  his  precious 
blood,  and  hath  delivered  us  from  all  the  power  of  the  devil; 
and  thus  hath  made  us  his  own  property. 

c  1  Pet.  1.  18.  19.   1  Cor.  6. 20. 


XIV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q..  35.  What  is  the  meaninfr  of  these  words — "He  was  con- 
ceived by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ?" 

A.  That  God's  eternal  Son,  who  a  is,  and  continueth  true 
and  eternal  b  God,  took  upon  him  the  very  nature  of  man, 
of  the  flesh  and  c  blood  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  by  the  opera- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  d  that  he  might  also  be  the  true  seed 
of  David,  e  like  unto  his  brethren  in  all  things, /sin  excepted. 

a  John  1.  1.  Col.  1.  15.  Psa.  2.  7.  b  Rom.  9.  5.  1  John  5. 
20.  e  John  1.14.  Gal.  4.  4.  d  Mat.  1.  18.  Luke  1.  35. 
e  Psa.  132.  2  Acts  2.  30.  Rom.  1.  3.     /Phil.  2.  7.  Heb.  4.  15. 

Q..  36.  What  profit  dost  tliou  receive  by  Christ's  lioly  con- 
ception and  nativity? 

A.  That  he  is  our  g  mediator ;  and  with  his  innocence  and 
perfect  holiness,  covers  in  the  sight  of  A  God,  my  sins,  where- 
in I  was  conceived  and  brought  forth ! 

ff  Heb.  2.  16,  17.     A  Psa.  32.  1.    1  Cor.  1.  30.   Rom.  8.  34. 


XV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  37.  What  dost  thou  understand  by  the  words  "  He  suf. 
fered  ?  " 

A.  That  he,  all  the  time  that  he  lived  on  earth,  but  espe- 
rially  at  the  end  of  his  life,  a  sustained  in  body  and  soul,  the 
wrath  of  God  against  the  sins  of  all  mankind:  that  so  by  hia 
passion,  as  the  only  b  propitiatory  sacrifice,  he  might  redeem 
our  body  and  soul  from  everlasting  damnation,  and  obtain 
for  us  the  favour  of  God,  righteousness  and  eternal  life, 
a  1  Pet.  2.  24.  Isa.  53.  12.     bl  John  2.  2    Rom  .3  25. 


CATECHISM.  il 

U.  38.  Why  did  ho  suffer  under  Pontius  Pilate,  as  h^s  judge  ? 

A.  That  he,  bein-.'  innocent,  and  yet  condemned  c  jy  a 
'emporal  judge,  might  thereby  fVee  us  from  the  severe  judg. 
ment  of  God  to  which  we  were  exposed,  d 

c  Luke  23.  14.  John  19.  4.  Psa.  69.  4.     d  Gal.  3.  13,  14. 

Q..  39.  Is  there  any  thing  more  in  his  being  crucified,  than 
if  lie  had  died  some  other  death  ? 

A.  Yes  [there  is];  for  thereby  I  am  assured,  that  he  took 
)n  him  the  curse  which  lay  upon  me;  for  the  death  of  the 
'loss  was  e  accursed  of  God. 

e  Deut.  21.  23.  Gal.  3.  13. 


XVI.  LORDS  DAY. 

Q..  40.  Why  was  it  necessary  for  Christ  to  numble  himself 
even  unto  death? 

A.  Because  with  respect  to  the  justice  and  truth  of  God, 
satisfaction  for  our  sins  could  be  made  a  no  otherwise,  than 
by  the  death  of  the  Son  b  of  God. 

a  Gen.  2. 17.      b  Heb.  2.  9,  10.   Phil.  2.  8. 

Q,.  41.  Why  was  he  also  "  buried  ?" 

A.  Thereby  to  prove  that  he  c  was  really  dead. 
c  Acts  13.  29.   Mark  15.  43—46. 

Q..  42.  Since  then  Christ  died  for  us,  why  must  we  also  die  ? 

A.  Our  death  is  not  a  satisfaction  for  our  gjns,  but  only  an 
abolishing  of  sin,  and  a  passage  into  d  eternal  life. 
d  John  5.  24.   Phil.  1.  23. 

Q,.  43.  What  further  benefit  do  we  receive  from  the  sacrifice 
and  death  of  Christ  on  the  cross? 

A.  That  by  virtue  thereof,  our  old  man  is  crucified,  dead, 
and  e  buried  with  him  ;  that  so  the  corrupt  inclinations  of  the 
flesli  may  no  more  /  reign  in  us;  but  that  we  may  ^  oflfer 
ourselves  unto  him  a  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving. 

e  Rom.  6.  6.  7,  <fcc.     /  Rom.  6.  12.     ff  Rom.  12.  1. 

Q..  44.  Why  is  there  added,  "he  descended  into  hell?" 

A.  That  in  my  greatest  temptations,  I  may  be  assured, 
and  wholly  comfort  myself  in  this,  that  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
by  his  inexpressible  anguish,  pains,  terrors,  and  hellish  ago- 
nies,  in  which  he  was  plunged  during  all  his  sufferings,  but 
especially  on  the  cross,  hath  A  delivered  me  from  the  anguish 
and  torments  of  hell. 

A  Isa.  53.  10.  Mat.  27.  46. 


XVII.  LORD'S  DAY. 
Q,.  45.  What  dotli  the  resurrection  of  Christ  profit  un  7 


12  CATECHISM. 

A.  First  by  his  resurrection  lie  hath  overcome  death,  that 
he  migrht  a  make  us  partakers  of  that  righteousness  which  he 
had  purchased  for  us  by  his  de.ith ;  secondly,  we  are  also  by 
his  power,  b  raised  up  to  a  new  life  ;  and  lastly,  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Christ  is  a  c  sure  pledge  of  our  blessed  resurrection. 

a  1  Cor.  15.  16.  b  Rom.  6.  4.  Col.  3.  1,  &c,  c  1  Cor.  15 
Rom.  8.  11. 


XVIII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q..  46.  How  dost  thou  understand  these  words,  "  he  ascend- 
ed into  heaven  ?" 

A.  That  Christ,  in  sight  of  his  disciples,  was  a  taken  up 
from  earth  into  heaven;  and  that  he  continues  b  there  for 
our  interest,  until  he  come  again  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead. 

a  Acts  1.  9.  Mark  16.  19.  b  Heb.  4.  14.  Rom.  8.  34.  Eph 
4.  10. 

Q,.  47.  Is  not  Christ  then  with  us  even  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  as  he  hath  promised  ? 

A.  Christ  is  very  man  and  very  God  :  with  respect  to  his 
c  human  nature,  he  is  no  more  on  earth ;  but  with  re^:pect  to 
his  Godhead,  majesty,  grace  and  spirit,  he  is  at  no  time  ab- 
sent  from  us. 

c  Acts  3.  21.  John  3.  13.   John  16.  28.   Mat.  28.  20. 

Q..  48.  But  if  his  human  nature  is  not  present,  wherever 
his  Godhead  is,  are  not  then  these  two  natures  in  Christ  sepa- 
rated from  one  another  ? 

A.  Not  at  all ;  for  since  the  Godhead  is  incomprehensible 
and  d  omnipresent,  it  must  necessarily  follow  that  e  the  same 
is  not  limited  with  the  human  nature  he  assumed,  and  yel 
remains  personally  united  to  it. 

d  Acts  7.  49.  Mat.  24.  30.  e  Mat.  28.  20.  John  16.  28.  and 
17.  11.   John  3.  13. 

Qi.  49.  Of  what  advantage  to  us  is  Christ's  ascension  into 
heaven  ? 

A.  First,  that  he  is  our  ^  advocate  in  the  presence  of  his 
Father  in  heaven  :  secondly,  that  we  have  our  flesh  in  hea- 
ven, as  a  sure  pledge  that  he,  as  the  head,  will  also  A  take 
up  to  him.self,  us,  his  members:  thirdly,  that  he  i  sends  ua 
his  spirit  as  an  earnest,  by  whose  power  we  "  seek  the  things 
which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of 
God,  7  and  not  things  on  earth." 

{T  Heb.  9. 24.  1  John  2.  2.  Rom.  8.  34.  h  John  14.  2.  Eph 
2.  6.  i  John  14.  16.  2  Cor.  1.  22.  2  Cor.  5.  5.  j  Col.  3.  I 
Phil.  3.  20. 


CATECHISM.  13 

XIX.  LOHlyS  DAY. 

Cl.  50  Why  is  it  added,  "  and  sitteth  at  the  right  Itand  of 

God?" 

A.  Because  Christ  is  ascended  into  heaven  for  this  end, 
that  he  might  there  a  appear  as  liead  of  his  church,  by  whom 
the  Fatner  b  governs  all  things. 

a  Eph.  1.  20,  21,  22.  Col.  1.  18.      b  Mat.  28.  13.   John  5.  22. 

a.  51.  What  profit  is  this  glory  of  Christ,  our  head,  unto 
us? 

A.  First,  that  by  his  holy  spirit  he  c  poureth  out  heavenly 
graces  upon  us  his  members:  and  then  that  by  his  power  he 
defends  d  and  preserves  us  against  all  enemies. 
c  Eph,  4.  8.      d  Psa.  2.  9.   John  10.  28. 

Q.  52.  What  comfort  is  it  to  thee  that  "  Christ  shaH  come 
again  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead?" 

A.  That  in  all  my  sorrows  and  persecutions,  with  uplifted 
head  e  I  lock  for  the  very  same  person,  who  before  offered 
himself  for  my  sake,  to  the  tribunal  of  God,  and  bath  re- 
moved all  curse  from  me,  to  come  as  judge  from  heaven :  who 
shall  cast  all  his/  and  my  enemies  into  everlasting  condem- 
nation, but  shall  translate  g  me  with  all  his  chosen  ones  to 
himself,  into  heavenly  joys  and  glory. 

c  Luke  21.  28.  Rom.  8.  23,  24.  1  Thes.  4.  16.  /  2  Thes.  I. 
6,7,8,9.   Mat.  25.  41.     ^  Mat.  25. 34. 


XX.  LORDS  DAY. 

Of  God  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  53.  What  dost  thou  believe  concerning  the  Holy  Ghost  T 
A.  First,  that  lie  is  true  and  co-eternal  God  with  the  Fa. 
ther  and  the  a  Son  :  secondly,  that  he  is  also  giten  b  me,  ttr 
c  make  me  by  a  true  faith,  partaker  of  Christ  and  all  hJ» 
benefits,  that  he  may  d  comfort  me  and  e  abide  with  me  for 
evv.T. 

a  Gen.  1.  2.  Isa.  48. 16.  1  Cor.  3. 16.  b  Mat.  28. 19.  2  Cor, 
I.  22.  c  Gal.  3. 14.  1  Fet.  1. 2.  d  Acts  9.  3L  e  John  14, 
16.    1  Pet.  4.  14. 


XXI.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  54.  What  believest  thou  concerning  the   *  Holy  Catbo« 
licChuri;h"  of  Christ. 
A.  That  the  8on  of  God  a  from  the  b  beginning  to  the  en<t 
aJohnlO.  11.     6Gen.  26.  4. 

37* 


14  CATECHISM. 

of  the  ivorld,  g:athers,  c  defends,  and  d  preserves  to  liiinseff 
by  his  e  spirit  and  word,  out  of  the  /  whole  human  race.  i 
g- churrh  chosen  to  everlasting  life,  ajrreeing  in  true  faith, 
and  that  I  am  and  for  ever  shall  remain,  a  A  living  member 
thereof 

c  Rom.  9.  24.  Eph.  1.  10.  d  John  10.  16.  e  Isa.  59.  21. 
/•Deut.  10. 14, 15.  g  Acts  13.  48.  A  1  Cor.  1.  8,  9.  Rom.  8 
35,  &c. 

Q.  55.  What  do  you  understand  by  "  the  communion  of 
saints?" 

A.  First,  that  all  and  every  one  who  believes,  being  mem- 
bers of  Christ,  are  in  common,  t  partakers  of  him,  and  of  all 
his  riches  and  gifts  :  secondly,  that  every  one  must  know  It 
to  be  his  duty,  readily  and  j  cheerfully  to  employ  his  gifts, 
for  the  advantage  and  salvation  of  other  members. 

i  John  1,  3.  4.  Rom.  8.  32.  1  Cor.  12.  13.  j  1  Cor.  13.  5. 
Phil.  2.  4,  5,  fi. 

Q..  56.  What  believest  thou  concerning  "the  forglvenesa 
of  sins  ?" 

A.  That  God,  for  the  sake  of  h  Christ's  satisfaction,  will 
no  more  I  remember  my  sins,  neither  my  corrupt  nature, 
against  which  I  have  to  struggle  all  my  life  long;  but  will 
graciously  impute  to  me  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  that  I 
may  never  be  m  condemned  before  the  tribunal  of  God. 

k  1  John  2.  2.  2  Cor.  5.  19,  21.  I  Jer.  31.  34.  Psa.  103.  3, 
4,  10,  11.   Rom.  8. 1,  2,  3.     m  John  3.  18. 


XXII.  LORDS  DAY. 

Q,.  57.  What  comfort  doth  the  "  resurrection  of  the  body" 
afford  thee  ? 

A.  That  not  only  my  soul  after  this  life  shall  be  immedi> 
ately  taken  a  up  to  Christ  its  head;  but  also,  that  this  my 
body,  being  raised  by  the  power  of  Christ,  shall  he  reunitea 
with  my  soul,  and  b  made  like  unto  the  glorious  body  of 
Christ, 
c  Luke  23.  43.   Phil.  1.  23.     ft  1  Cor.  15. 53.   Job  19. 25, 26. 

a.  58.  What  comfort  takest  thou  from  the  article  of  "  life 
everlasting?" 

A.  That  c  since  I  now  feel  in  my  heart  the  beginning  of 
eternal  joy,  after  this  life,  d  I  shall  inherit  perfect  salvation, 
which  e  "eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it 
entered  into  the  heart  of  man"  to  conceive!  and  that,  to 
priise  God  therein  for  ever. 

c  2  Cor.  5.  2,  3,  6.  Rom.  14.  17.  d  Psa,  10. 11.  «  1  Cor 
i.  0, 


CATECHISM.  15 

XXIII.  LORD  S  DAY. 

CI.  59.  Bui  vtliat  doth  it  profit  thee  now  that  thou  believeflt 
all  this? 

A.  That  I  am  righteous  in  Christ,  before  God,  and  an  heir 
of  eternal  life,  a 

a  Rom.  5.  1,    Rom.  1.  J7.   John  3.  36. 

Q,.  60.  How  art  thou  righteous  before  God  ? 

A.  Only  b  by  a  true  faith  in  Jesus  Christ:  so  that,  though 
my  conscience  accuse  nie,  that  I  have  grossly  transgressed  all 
Ihe  commands  of  God,  and  c  kept  none  of  them,  and  am  still 
d  inclined  to  all  evil;  notwithstanding,  God,  without  any 
e  merit  of  mine,  but  only  of  mere/grace,  grants  §•  and  A  im- 
putes to  me,  the  perfect  i  satisfaction,  righteousness  and  ho- 
liness of  Christ ;  even  so,  as  if  I  never  had  had,  nor  com- 
mitted any  sin  :  yea,  as  if  I  had  fully  j  accomplished  all  that 
obedience  which  Christ  hath  accomplished  for  me  ;  k  inas- 
much as  I  embrace  such  benefit  with  a  believing  heart. 

b  Rom.  3,  22,  &c.  Gal.  2.  10.  Eph.  2.  8,  9.  c  Rom.  3,  9, 
&c.  d  Rom.  7.  23.  e  Rom.  3.  24.  /  Tit.  3.  5.  Eph.  2.  8, 
9.  g- Rom.  4.  4,  C>.  2  Cor.  5.  19.  A  IJohn  2.  1.  iRom.3. 
24.  25.     j  2  Cor.  5.  21.      k  Rom.  3,  28.   John  3.  18. 

Q.  CI.  What  sayest  thou,  that  thou  art  righteous  by  faith 
only? 

A.  Not  that  I  am  acceptable  to  God,  on  account  of  the 
I  worthiness  of  my  faith;  but  because  only  the  satisfaction 
righteousness,  and  holiness  of  Christ  is  my  righteousness 
before  m  God  ;  and  that  I  cannot  receive  n  and  apply  the 
san)e  to  nij  self  any  other  way  than  bv  faith  only. 

/  Psa.  IG.  2.  Eph.  2.  8,  9.  to  1  Cor.  1.  30.  1  Cor.  2.  2. 
n  1  John  5.  10» 

XXIV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  02  But  why  cannot  our  good  works  be  the  whole,  or 
part  of  our  righteousness  before  God  ? 

A.  Because  that  the  riijhteousness,  which  can  he  approved 
of  before  the  tribunal  of  God,  must  be  absolutely  perfect,  and 
in  all  respects  a  conformable  to  the  divine  law  :  and  also,  that 
)ur  best  works  in  this  life  are  all  imperfect  and  b  defiled  with 
sin. 

'a  Gal.  3.  10.   Deut.  27.  26.      b  Isa.  64.  6. 

Q,.  63.  What !  do  not  our  good  works  merit,  which  yet  God 
will  reward  in  this  and  in  a  future  life? 

A.  This  reward  is  not  of  merit,  but  of  grace,  e 
c  Luke  17.  10. 

(^.  64.  But  doth  not  this  doctrine  make  men  careless  and 
profane  ? 


16  CATECHISM. 

A.  By  no  means:  for  it  ie  impossible  that  those,  who  are 
implanted  into  Christ  by  a  true  faith,  should  not  bring  forth 
fVuitB  o(d  thankfulness. 

dMat.  7. 17,18.  John  15.5. 


XXV.  LORDS  DAY. 
Of  the  Sacraments. 

Q..  65.  Since  then  we  are  made  partakers  of  Christ  and  aL 
his  benefits  by  faith  only,  whence  doth  this  faith  proceed? 

A.  From  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  works  a  faith  in  our  heart* 
by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  &  confirms  it  by  the  use 
of  the  sacraments. 

a  Eph.  2.  8.  and  6.  23.  Phil.  1  29.  b  Mat.  28.  19.  Rom. 
4.  11. 

Q.  66.  What  are  the  sacraments? 

A.  Tiie  sacraments  are  holy  visible  signs  and  seals,  ap> 
pointed  of  God  for  this  end,  that  by  the  use  thereof,  he  may 
the  more  fully  declare  and  seal  to  us  the  promise  of  the  gos- 
pel,  viz.  that  he  grants  us  freely  the  remission  of  sin,  and  c 
life  eternal,  for  the  sake  of  that  one  sacrifice  of  Christ,  accom. 
plished  on  the  cross. 

c  Gen.  17.  U.  Rom.  4.  11.  Ex.  12.  Lev.  6.  25.  Acts  22.  16. 
and  2.  38.  Mat.  26.  28. 

Q.  67.  Are  both  word  and  sacraments,  then,  ordained  and 
appointed  for  this  end,  that  they  may  direct  our  faith  to  the 
i^acrifice  of  Jesus  Christ  on  the  cross,  as  the  only  ground  of 
our  salvation  ? 

A.  Yes,  indeed:  for  the  Holy  Ghost  teaches  us  in  the  gos- 
pel, and  assures  us  by  the  sacraments,  d  that  the  whole  of 
our  salvation  depends  upon  that  one  sacrifice  of  Christ  which 
he  offered  for  us  on  the  cross. 

d  Rom.  6.  3.  Gal.  3.  27. 

Q,.  68.  How  many  sacraments  has  Christ  instituted  in  tbt 
new  covenant,  or  testament  ? 

A.  «  Two:  namely,  holy  baptism  and  the  holy  supper. 
e  1  Cor.  10.  2,  3.  4. 


XXVI.  LORDS  DAY. 

Of  Holy  Baptism. 

Q,.  69.  How  art  thou  admonished  and  assured  by  holy  bap 
tism,  that  the  one  sacrifice  of  Christ  upon  the  cross  is  of  rea 
dvantagc  to  thee  ? 

A.  Thus:  That  Christ  appointed  a  this  external  wasbinf 
a  Mat.  28. 19    Acta  2.  38. 


CATECHISM.  17 

mth  water,  adding  thereto  t^is  b  promise,  that  I  am  as  cer- 
tainly washed  by  his  blood  and  spirit  from  all  the  pollution 
of  my  soul ;  that  is,  from  all  n)y  sins,  as  I  am  c  washed  ex. 
ternally  with  water,  by  which  the  tilthiness  of  the  body  is 
commonly  washed  away. 

b  Mark  16.  16.  Mat.  3. 11.  Bom.  6.  3.  e  Mark  1.  4.  Luke 
3.3. 

Ci.  70.  What  is  it  to  be  washed  with  the  blood  and  spirit 
of  Christ? 

A.  It  is  to  receive  of  God  the  remission  of  sins,  freely,  for 
the  sake  of  Christ's  blood,  which  he  d  shed  for  us  by  his  sacri. 
fice  upon  the  cross :  and  also  to  be  renewed  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  sanctified  to  be  members  of  Christ ;  that  so  we  may  more 
and  more  die  unto  sin,  and  e  lead  holy  and  unblameable  lives. 

d  Heb.  12.  24.  1  Pet.  1.  2.  Apo.  1.  5.  e  Jolm  1.  33.  Rom. 
6.4.  Col.  2.  11. 

Q,.  71.  Where  has  Christ  promised  us  that  he  will  as  cer- 
tainly wash  us  by  his  blood  and  spirit,  as  we  are  washed  witb 
the  water  of  baptism  ? 

A.  In  the  institution  of  baptism  which  is  thus  expressed, 
"/go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost, ^,"  "  he  that  belie veth,  and  is  baptized, shall  be  saved; 
but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damned."  This  promise  ia 
also  repeated,  where  the  scripture  calls  baptism  "  the  A  wash- 
ing of  regeneration,  and  the  washing  i  away  of  sins." 
/Mat.  28. 19.     fi' Mark  16. 16.     A  Tit.  3.  5.     i  Acts  22. 16 


XXVII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  72.  Is  then  the  external  baptism  with  water,  the  wash- 
ing away  of  sin  itself? 

A.  Not  at  all :  for  the  a  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  only,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  cleanse  us  from  all  6  sin. 

a  Mat.  3.  11.    1  Pet.  3.  21.      b  1  John  1.  7.   1  Cor.  6.  11. 

Q.  73.  Why  then  doth  the  Holy  Ghost  call  baptism  "  the 
washing  of  regeneration,"  and  "  the  washing  away  of  sins?" 

A.  God  speaks  thus  not  without  great  cause,  to  wit,  not 
only  thereby  to  teach  us,  that  as  the  filth  of  the  body  is  purged 
away  by  waier,  so  our  sins  are  c  removed  by  the  blood  and 
spirit  of  Jesus  Christ;  but  especially,  that  by  d  this  divine 
Dledge  and  sign  he  may  assure  us,  that  we  are  spiritually 
cleansed  from  our  sins  as  really,  as  we  are  externally  washed 
with  water. 

cRev.  1.  5.  1  Cor.  6.  11.     d  Mark  16.  16.  Gal.  3. 27. 

Q..  74.  Are  infants  also  to  be  baptized  ? 

A.  Yes :  for  since  they,  as  well  as  the  adult,  are  included 


18  CATECHISM. 

in  the  e  covenant  and  /church  nf  God ;  and  since  ff  redemp 
tion  from  sin  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  ft  Holy  Ghost, 
tlie  author  of  faith,  is  promised  to  them  no  less  than  to  the 
adult;  they  must  llierefore  by  baptism,  as  a  sign  of  the  cove, 
nant,  be  also  admitted  into  the  Christian  church;  and  be  dis. 
tinguished  i  from  the  children  of  infidels,  as  was  done  in  the 
old  covenant  or  testament  byj  circumcision,  insteau  of  which, 
k  baptism  is  instituted  in  the  new  covenant. 

c  Gen.  17. 7.  Acts  2.  39.  /  1  Cor.  7. 14.  Joel  2. 16.  g- Mat. 
19.  14.  k  Luke  1.  14,  15.  Psa.  22.  10.  Acts  2.  39.  i  Act* 
10.  47.  1  Cor.  12.  13.  and  7. 14.  j  Gen.  17. 14.  k  Col.  2. 11, 
12,  13. 

XXVIII.  LORD'S  DAY. 
Of  the  Holy  Supper  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Q,.  75.  How  art  thou  admonished  and  assured  in  the  Lord's 
supper,  that  thou  art  a  partaker  of  that  one  sacrifice  of  Christ 
accomplished  on  the  cross,  and  of  all  his  benefits? 

A.  'I'hus;  That  Christ  has  commanded  me  and  all  believ 
ers,  to  eat  of  this  broken  bread,  and  to  drink  of  this  cup,  in 
remembrance  of  him;  a  adding  these  promises:  first,  that  his 
body  was  offered  and  broken  on  the  cross  for  me,  and  his  blood 
shed  for  me,  as  certainly  as  I  sec  with  my  eyes,  the  bread  of  • 
the  Lord  broken  for  me,  and  the  cup  communicated  tome: 
and  further,  that  he  feeds  and  nourishes  my  soul  to  everlast- 
ing life,  with  his  crucified  body  and  shed  blood,  as  assuredly 
as  I  receive  from  the  hands  of  the  minister,  and  taste  with 
my  mouth  the  bread  and  cup  of  the  Lord,  as  certain  signs  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 

a  Mat.  2G.  26,  27,  28.  Mark  14.  22, 23,  24.  Luke  22.  19,  20. 
1  Cor.  10.  IG,  17.  and  11.  23,  24,  25. 

Q.  76.  What  is  it  then  to  eat  the  crucified  body,  and  drink 
the  shed  blood  of  Christ? 

A.  It  is  not  only  to  embrace  with  a  believing  heart  all  the 
sufteriugs  and  death  of  Christ,  and  thereby  to  6  obtain  the 
pardon  of  sin,  and  life  eternal ;  but  also,  besides  that,  to  be- 
come more  and  more  c  united  to  his  sacred  body,  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  who  dwells  both  in  Christ  and  in  us:  d  so  that  we, 
though  Christ  is  in  heaven  and  we  on  earth,  are  notwith- 
standing "  Flesh  of  his  flesh,  and  bone  of  e  his  bone;"  and 
that  we  live, /and  are  governed  for  ever  by  one  spirit,  aa 
members  of  the  same  body  are  by  one  soul. 

b  John  6.  35,  40,  47,  48,  50,  51,  53,  54.  e  John  C.  55,  56 
rf  Acts  3.21.  and  1.  9, 10, 11.  1  Cor.  I).  20.  c  Eph.  5.  29,  30,  31, 
32.  1  Cor.  6.  15,  17,  19.  1  John  3.  24.  /  John  6.  56  57,  53 
Eph.  4.  15,  16. 

Q.  77.  Where  has  Christ  promised  that  he  will  as  certainly 


CATECHISM.  19 

teed  and  nourish  believers  with  his  body  and  blood,  as  Ihey 
eal  of  this  broken  bread,  and  drink  of  this  cup? 

A.  In  the  institution  of  the  suppur,  which  is  thus  ex- 
pressed ;  g  "  The  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  same  night  in  which-he 
was  betrayed,  took  bread,  and  when  he  had  ijiven  thanks, 
.ic  brake  it,  and  said,  eat ;  tliis  is  my  body,  which  is  broken 
for  you  ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me:  al'ter  the  same  man- 
ner lie  also  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  sayinj;,  this  h 
cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood;  i  tliis  do  ye,  as  often 
as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For,  as  oflen  as  ye 
eat  tliis  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come." 

This  promise  is  repeated  by  the  holy  apostle  Paul,  where 
he  saj's,  f  "  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the 
communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we 
break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ?  for 
we,  being  many,  are  one  bread  and  one  body,  because  we  are 
all  partakers  of  that  one  bread." 

ff  1  Cor.  n.  23.  Mat.  26.  26.  Mark  14.  22.  Luke  22.  19. 
A  Ex.  24.  8.  Heb.  9.  20.  t  Ex.  13.  9.  1  Cor.  11.  26.  j  1  Cor.  la 
16,  17. 


XXIX.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  78.  Do  then  the  bread  and  wine  become  the  very  body 
and  blood  of  Christ? 

A.  Not  at  all :  a  but  as  the  water  in  baptism  is  not  changed 
into  the  blood  of  Christ,  neither  is  the  washing  away  of  sin 
itself,  being  only  the  sign  and  confirmation  thereof  appointed 
of  God :  so  the  bread  in  the  Lord's  supper  is  not  changed  into 
the  very  b  body  of  Christ ;  though  agreeably  to  the  c  nature 
and  properties  of  sacraments,  it  is  called  the  body  of  Christ 
Jesus. 

a  1  Cor.  10.  1,  2,  3,  4.  1  Pet.  3.  21.  John  6.  35,  62,  63.  h  1 
Cor.  10.  10,  &c.  and  11.  20,  &.c.  c  Gen.  17.  10,  11,  14.  Ex  12. 
26,27,43,48.   Acts  7.  8.   Mat.  26.  26.   Mark  14.  24. 

Q,.  79.  Why  then  doth  Christ  call  the  bread  his  body,  and 
the  cup  his  blood,  or  the  new  covenant  in  his  blood;  and 
Paul  the  "Communion  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ?" 

A.  Christ  speaks  thus,  not  without  great  reason,  namely, 
not  only  thereby  to  teach  us,  that  as  bread  and  wine  support 
this  temporal  life,  so  his  crucified  body  and  shed  blood  are  the 
true  meat  and  drink,  whereby  our  souls  are  d  fed  to  eternal 
life;  but  more  especially  by  these  visible  signs  and  pledges 
to  assure  us,  that  we  are  as  really  partakers  of  this  true  body 
and  blood  (by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost)  as  we  e  receive 

d  John  G.  51,  55,  56.  t  1  Cor.  10.  16, 17.  and  11.  26.  27,  28. 
Eph.  5.  30. 


20  CATECHISM. 

by  the  mouths  of  our  bodies  these  holy  signs  in  icmembrance 
of  him ;  and  that  all  his  sufferings  /  and  obedience  are  as 
certainly  ours,  as  if  we  had  in  our  own  persons  suffered  and 
made  satisfaction  for  our  sins  to  God. 

/Rom.  5.  9, 18, 19.  and  8.  4. 


XXX.  LORD'S  DAY. 

a.  80.  Wliat  difference  is  there  between  the  Lord's  supper 
and  the  Popish  mass  ? 

A.  The  Lord's  supper  testifies  to  us,  that  we  have  a  ful^ 
pardon  of  all  sin,  a  by  the  only  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  he  himself  has  once  accomplished  on  the  cross;  and. 
that  we  by  the  Holy  Ghost  are  ingrafted  b  into  Christ,  who, 
according  to  his  human  nature,  is  now  not  on  earth,  but  in 
c  heaven,  at  the  right  hand  of  God  his  Father,  and  will  there 
d  be  worshipped  by  us :— but  the  mass  teacheth,  that  the  liv- 
ing  and  dead  have  not  the  pardon  of  sins  through  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ,  unless  Christ  is  also  daily  offered  for  them  by 
the  priests;  and  further,  that  Christ  is  bodily  under  the  form 
of  bread  and  wine,  and  therefore  is  to  be  e  worshipped  in 
them;  so  that  the  mass  at  bottom  is  nothing  else  than  a  / 
denial  of  the  one  sacrifice  and  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
an  accursed  idolatry. 

a  Heb.  7.  27.  and  9.  12,  26.  Mat.  26.  28,  Luke  22.  19.  20.  2 
Cor.  5.  21.  b  I  Cor.  6.  17.  and  12.  13.  c  Heb.  1.  .3.  and  8.  1, 
&c.  d  John  4.  21,  22,  23.  Col.  3. 1.  Phil.  3.  20.  Luke  24.  52, 
53.  Acts  7.  55.  e  In  canone  Misss  and  de  consecra.  distinct. 
2.Concil.  Trid.  Sess.l3.  15.  /Isa.  1. 11. 14.   Mat.  15.9.  Col. 

2.  22,  23.  Jer.  2.  13. 

Q,.  8L  For  whom  is  the  Lord's  supper  instituted  ? 

A.  For  those  who  are  truly  sorrowful  g  for  their  sins,  and 
yet  trust  that  these  are  forgiven  them  for  the  sake  of  Christ; 
and  that  their  remaining  infirmities  A  are  covered  by  his  pas- 
sion and  death ;  and  who  also  earnestly  i  desire  to  have  their 
faith  more  and  more  strengthened,  and  their  lives  more  holy ; 
but  hypocrites,  and  such  as  turn  not  to  God  with  sincere 
hearts,  eat  and  j  drink  judgment  to  themselves. 

ff  Mat.  5.  3,  6.   Luke  7.  37.  38.  and  15.  18,  19.    A  Psa.  103. 

3.  i  Psa.  116.  12,  13.  14.   1  Pet.  2.  11,  12.  j  1  Cor.  10.20,&c. 
and  11.  28,  &c.   Tit.  1.  16.   Psa.  50.  15,  16. 

Q..  82.  Are  they  also  to  be  admitted  to  this  supper,  who, 
by  confession  and  life,  declare  themselves  infidels  and  un. 
godly  ? 

A.  No  ;  for  by  this,  the  covenant  of  God  would  be  profaned, 
and  his  wrath  k  kindled  against  the  whole  congregation 

k  1  Cor.  10.  21.  and  11.  30.  31.  Isa.  1.  11,  13.  Jer.  7.  21 
Pea.  50.  16,  22. 


CATECHISM.  21 

therefore  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Christian  church,  according  to 
the  appointment  of /Christ  and  his  apostles,  to  exclude  such 
persons,  by  the  keys  of  llie  kingdom  of  heaven,  till  they  show 
amendment  of  life. 

/Mat.  18.17,18. 


XXXI.  LORDS  DAY. 

d.  83.  What  are  a  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ? 

A»  The  preaching  b  of  the  holy  gospel,  and  Christian  disci- 
pline, c  or  excommunication  out  of  the  Christian  church  :  by 
these  two,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  opened  to  believers,  and 
■but  against  unbelievers. 

a  Mat.  16.  19.    b  John  20.  23.    c  Malt.  18.  15—18. 

Q.  84.  How  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  opened  and  shut  by 
the  preaching  of  the  holy  gospel  ? 

A.  Thus:  when  according  to  the  command  of  d  Christ,  it 
is  declared  and  publicly  testified  to  all  and  every  believer, 
that,  whenever  they  e  receive  the  promise  of  the  gospel  by  a 
true  faith,  all  their  sins  are  reaiiy  forgiven  them  of  God,  for 
the  sake  of  Christ's  merits;  and  on  the  contrary,  when  it  is 
declared  and  testified  to  all  unbelievers,  and  such  as  do  not 
eincerely  repent,  that  they  stand  exposed  to  the  wrath  of  God, 
and  eternal  /  condemnation,  so  long  as  they  are  g  uncon. 
verted :— according  to  which  testimony  of  the  gospel,  God 
will  judge  them,  both  in  this,  and  the  life  to  come. 

dMat.  28.  19.  e  John  3.  18.  36.  Mark  16. 16.  /2Thess.  1. 
7,  8,  9.    g  John  20.  21,  22.  23.   Mat.  16.  19.   Rom.  2.  2, 13—17. 

Q..  85.  How  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  shut  and  opened  by 
Christian  discipline  ? 

A.  Thus:  when  according  h  to  the  command  of  Christ, 
those,  who  under  the  name  of  Christians,  maintain  doctrines, 
or  practices  t  inconsistent  therewith,  and  will  not,  after  hav- 
ing been  often  brotherly  admonished,  renounce  their  errors 
and  wicked  course  of  life,  are  complained  of  to  the  church,  j 
or  to  those,  who  are  thereunto  At  appointed  by  the  church: 
and  if  they  despise  their  admonition,  /  are  by  them  forbid  the 
use  of  the  sacraments;  whereby  they  are  excluded  from  the 
Christian  church,  and  by  God  himself  from  the  kingdom  of 
Christ;  and  when  they  promise  and  show  real  amend- 
ment, are  again  m  received  as  members  of  Christ  and  IiiH 
church. 

A  Mat.  18.  15.  i  1  Cor.  5.  12.  j  Mat.  18.  15—18.  k  Ronr.. 
12.  7.  8,  9.  1  Cor.  12.  28.  1  Tim.  5. 17.  2  Thes.  3.  14.  /  Mat 
18.  17.  I  Cor.  5.  3,  4,  5.  «  2  Cor.  8.  6,  7,  8,  10.  11.  Luke 
15.  18. 


CATECHISM. 
XXXII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

THE  THIRD  PARI 

Of  Thankfulness. 

Q,.  86,  Fince  then  we  are  delivered  from  our  misery,  merely 
i)f  grace,  through  Christ,  without  any  merit  of  ours,  why 
must  we  still  do  good  works? 

A.  Because  Christ,  having  redeemed  and  delivered  us  by 
his  blood,  also  renews  us  by  his  holy  spirit,  after  his  own 
image  ;  that  so  we  may  testify  by  the  whole  of  our  condu*  t, 
our  gratitude  a  to  God  for  his  blessings,  and  that  he  may  be 
b  praised  by  us;  also,  that  every  one  may  be  c  assured  in 
himself  of  his  faith,  by  the  fruits  thereof;' and  that,  by  our 
godly  conversation,  others  mav  be  d  gained  to  Christ. 

a  1  Cor.  6.  19,  20.  Kom.  6.  13,  and  12,  1,  2.  1  Pet.  2.  5,  9, 
10.  b  Mat.  5.  16.  1  Pet.  2.  12.  c  2  Pet.  1.  ]0.  Gal.  5.  6, 
24.      d  1  Pet.  3.  1,  2.    Mat.  5.  16.   Rom.  14.  19. 

Q,.  87.  Cannot  they  then  be  saved,  who,  continuing  in  their 
wicked  and  ungrateful  lives,  are  not  converted  to  God? 

A.  By  no  means  :  for  the  holy  scripture  declares  e  that  no 
unchaste   person,  idolater,  adulterer,  thief,  covetous  man, 
drunkard,  slanderer,  robber,  or  any  such  like,  shall  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  God 
e  1  Cor,  6.  9,  10.   Eph.  5.  5,  6.   1  John  3.  14, 15.   Gal.  5*.  21. 


XXXIII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  88.  Of  how  many  parts  doth  the  true  conversion  of  man 
consist  ? 

A.  Of  two  parts;  of  a  the  mortification  of  the  old,  and 
of  the  quickening  of  the  new  man. 

a  Rom.  6.  4,  5,  6.    Eph.  4.  22,  23.   Col.  3.  5.    1  Cor.  5.  7. 

Q,.  89.  What  is  the  mortification  of  the  old  man  ? 

A.  It  is  a  6  sincere  sorrow  of  heart,  that  we  have  provoked 
God  by  our  sins,  and  more  and  more  to  hate  and  flee  from 
.hem. 

b  Psa  51.  .3,  8,  17.    Luke  15.  18.   Rom.  8.  13.   Joel  I.  12, 13. 

a.  90.  What  is  the  quickening  of  the  new  man  ? 

A.  It  is  a  sincere  joy  of  heart  in  God,  through  Christ,  c  and 
with  love  and  d  delight  to  live  according  to  the  will  of  God 
•n  all  good  works. 

c  Rom.  5.  1,  2.  and  14.  17.  Isa.  57.  15.  d  Rom.  6.  10,  11. 
I  Pet.  4.  2.    Gal.  2.  20. 

Q,.  91,  But  what  aiw  cood  works? 

A.  Only  those  which  proceed  from  a  true  e  faith,  are  pei 
e  Rom.  14.23, 


CATECHISM.  23 

forined  according  to  the/ law  of  God.  and  to  his  g  glory ;  and 
not  such  as  are  h  founded  on  our  imaginations,  or  the  insti- 
tutions of  men. 

/  1  Sam.  15.  2-2.    Eph.  2.  2.  10.     g  1  Cor.  10.  31.     A  Deut. 
12.  32.   Ezek.  20.  18.   Mat.  15.  9. 


XXXIV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

a.  P2.  What  is  the  law  of  God? 

A.  God  spake  all  these  words,  Rxod.  xx.  D»ut,  v.  saying,  I 
am  the  Li»rd  thy  God,  which  hath  brought  thee  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

I.  Com.   Thou  shall  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thou  shall  not  make  unio  thyself  any  graven  image,  nor 
the  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth 
beneath,  or  in  the  water  under  the  earth.  Thou  shall  not  bow 
down  thyself  to  them,  nor  seme  them  ;  for  I,  the  Lord  thy  God, 
am  a  jealous  Qod,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hall 
vie,  and  showing  mercy  ur.to  thousands  of  them  that  love  me  and 
keep  my  commandmenis. 

III.  Thou  shall  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  Qod  in  vain : 
fcr  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless,  that  taketh  his  name  in 
vain. 

IV.  Remember  the  sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy :  six  days  shalt 
thou  labour  and  do  all  thy  work;  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  sab- 
bath  of  the  Lord  thy  Ood:  in  it  thou  shalt  do  no  manner  of  work^ 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor  thy 
maidservant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy 
gates.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day :  wherefore 
the  Lord  blessed  the  sabbath  day,  and  hallowed  it. 

V.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  that  thy  days  may  be 
long  upon  the  land,  which  the  Lord  thy  Qod  giveth  thee. 

VI.  Thou  shall  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shall  not  commit  adultery. 

VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  vol  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's  house  ;  thou  shall  not 
covet  thy  neighbour's  wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid- 
tervant,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neigh- 
hour's. 

Q,.  93.  How  are  these  ten  commands  divided  ? 

A.  Into  two  a  tables:  the  b  first  of  which  teaciies  us,  hew 
we  must  behave  towards  Ood  ;  the  second,  what  duties  we 
owe  to  our  neishbour. 

a  Ex.  34.  28,  29.  Deut.  4.  13.  and  10.  3,  4. 

Q.  94.  What  doth  God  enjoin  in  the  first  commacd? 


94  CATECHISM. 

A.  That  I,  as  sincerely  as  I  desire  the  salvation  of  my  owj 
ioul,  avoid  and  flee  from  all  idolatry,  c  sorcery,  d  sooth-say* 
ing,  superstition,  e  invocation  of  saints,  or  any  other  crea- 
tures :  and  learn  /  rightly  to  know  the  only  true  God  ;  g  trust 
in  him  alone,  with  humility  h  and  patience  t  submit  to  him  ; 
;  expect  all  good  things  from  him  only;  k  love,  t  fear,  and  m 
glorify  him  with  my  whole  heart :  so  that  I  renounce  n  and 
forsake  all  creatures,  rather  than  o  commit  even  the  least 
thing  contrary  to  his  will. 

c  I  Cor.  6.  9,  10.  and  10.  7,  14.  Lev.  18.  21.  d  Deut.  18. 10. 
11,  12.  e  Mat.  4.  10.  Rev.  19.  10.  /  John  17.  3.  ff  Jer.  17. 
5,7.  AHeb.  10.  36.  Col.  1. 11.  Rom.5.  3,  4.  Phil.  2.  14.  tl 
Pet.  5.  5,  G.  jPsa.  104.  27.  Isa.  45.  7.  James  1.  17.  A  Deut. 
6.  5.  Mat.  22.  37.  I  Deut.  6.  5.  Mat.  10.  28.  to  Mat.  4.  10 
n  Mat.  5.  29,  30.    Acts  5.  29.   Mat.  10.  37.     o  Mat.  5.  19. 

Q.  95.  'Vhat  is  idolatry? 

A.  Idolatry  is,  instead  of,  or  besides  that  one  true  God,  who 
has  manifested  himself  in  his  word,  to  contrive,  or  have  any 
other  object,  in  which  men  place  their  trust,  p 

p  2  Chron.  16.  12.  Phil.  3.  18,  19.  Gal.  4.  8.  Eph.  2. 12. 


XXXV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  96.  What  doth  God  require  in  the  second  command  ? 

A.  Th«t  we  in  no  wise  a  represent  God  by  images,  nor 
worship  i  him  in  any  other  way  than  he  has  commanded  in 
his  word. 

a  Deut.  4.  15.  Isa.  40. 18.  Rom.  1.  23.  &c.  Acts  17.  29.  bl 
Sam.  15.  33.   Deut.  12.  30. 

Q,.  97.  Are  images  then  not  at  all  to  be  made? 

A.  God  neither  can,  nor  c  may  be  represented  by  any  mea  ns , 
but  as  to  r.reatures,  though  they  may  be  represented,  yet  God 
forbids  tc  make,  or  have  any  resemblance  of  them,  either  ir 
order  to  worsliip  them,  d  or  to  serve  God  by  them. 

e  Deut.  4.  15,  16.  Isa.  46.  5.  Rom.  1.  23.  d  Ex.  23.  24.  and 
34.  13,  14.   Numb.  32.  52.   Deut.  7.  5. 

Q,.  98.  But  may  not  images  be  tolerated  in  the  churches, 
as  books  of  the  laity  ? 

A.  No:  for  we  must  not  pretend  to  be  wiser  than  God 
who  will  have  his  people  e  taught,  not  by  dumb  images, 
/but  by  the  lively  preaching  of  his  word. 

e  2  Tim.  3.  16.  2  Pet.  1.  19.  /  Jer.  10.  1,  &c.  Hab.  2.  18 
19. 


XXXVI.  LORD'S  DAY. 
Q,.  99.  What  is  required  in  the  third  command? 


CATECHISM.  as 

A.  That  we,  not  only  by  cursing  or  a  perjury,  but  also  by 
trash  swearing,  must  not  profane  or  abuse  the  name  of  God, 
nor  by  silence  or  connivance  be  partalters  of  these  horrible 
Bins  in  others:  and,  briefly,  that  we  use  the  holy  namf  of 
c  God  no  otherwise  than  with  fear  and  reverence;  so  that 
he  may  be  rightly  (/confessed  and  e  worshipped  by  us,  and 
be  glorified  in  all  our  words  and  works. 

a  Lev.  24.  11.  and  19. 12.  Mat.  5.  37.  Lev.  5.  4.  b  Isa.  45. 
S3,  24.      e  Mat.  10.  32.      d  1  Tim.  2.  8.      el  Cor.  3.  16,  17. 

Q..  100.  Is  then  the  profaning  of  God's  name,  by  swearing 
and  cursing,  so  heinous  a  sin,  that  his  wrath  is  kindled 
against  those  who  do  not  endeavour,  as  much  as  in  them  lies, 
to  prevent  and  forbid  such  cursing  and  swearing? 

A.  It  undoubtedly  is:  /for  there  is  no  sin  greater, or  more 
provoking  to  God,  than  the  profaningof  his  name ;  and  there- 
fore he  has  commanded  this  ^  sin  to  be  punished  with  death. 
/Lev.  5.  1.      e  Lev.  24.  15. 


XXXVn.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  101.  May  we  then  swear  religiously  by  the  name  of 
God? 

A.  Yes:  either  when  the  magistrates  demand  it  of  the  sub- 
jects; or  when  necessity  requires  us  thereby  to  confirm  d 
fidelity  and  truth  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  safety  of  our 
neighbour  :  for  such  an  oath  is  b  founded  on  God's  word,  and 
therefore  was  justly  c  used  by  the  saints,  both  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testament. 

a  Ex.  22.  11.  Neh.  13.  25.  b  Deut.  6.  13.  Heb.  6.  16 
c  Gen.  21. 24.  Jos.  9. 15, 19.  1  Sam.  24. 22.  2  Cor.  1.23.  Rom. 
1.9. 

Q..  102.  May  we  also  swear  by  saints  or  any  other  crea- 
tures ? 

A.  No:  for  a  lawful  oath  is  calling  upon  God,  as  the  only 
one  who  knows  the  heart ;  that  he  will  bear  witness  to  the 
truth,  and  punish  me  if  I  swear  d  falsely;  which  honour  is 
•  due  to  no  creature. 

</2Cor.  1.  23.      e  Mat.  5.  34,  35. 


XXXVin.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  103.  What  doth  God  require  in  the  fourth  command? 

A.  First :  that  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  school! 
be  a  maintained ;  and  that  I,  especially  on  the  sabbath,  b  ttaat 

a  Deut.  12.  19.  Tit.  1.  5.  .  Tim.  3.  14,  15.  1  Cor.  9.  11.  2. 
Tim.  2.  2.  ^d  1  Tim.  3.  15.      bhev.SO^^ 


26  CATECHISM. 

is  on  theday  of  rest,cdiligently  frequent  d  the  church  of  God 
\o  hear  his  word,  to  use  the  sacraments,  c  publicly  to  call, 
upon  the  Lord,  and  contribute  to  the  relief  of  the  /  poor,  as 
becomes  a  Christian  :  eccondly.  that  all  the  days  of  my  life  1 
cease  from  my  evil  works,  and  yield  myself  to  the  I^ord,  to 
work  by  his  holy  spirit  in  me:  and  thus  g-  begin  in  this  life 
the  eternal  sabbath. 

c  Acts  2.  42,  46.    1  Cor.  14.  19,  29,  31.    d  1  Cor.ll.  33.     «1 
Tim.  2.  1.     /I  Con  16.  2.     g  Isa.  60.  23. 


XXXIX.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  104.  What  doth  God  require  in  the  fifth  command? 

A.  That  I  show  all  honour,  love,  and  fidelity,  to  my  father 
and  mother,  and  all  in  authority  over  me,  and  a  submit  my- 
self  to  their  good  instruction  and  correction  with  due  obedi- 
ence; and  also  patiently  bear  with  their  b  weaknesses  and 
infirmities,  since  it  pleases  c  God  to  jiovern  us  by  tiicir  hand. 

a  Eph.  6.  1,  2,  &c.  Col.  3.  18,  20.  Eph.  5.  22.  Rom.  1.  31. 
6  Prov.  23.  22.  c  Eph.  6.  5,  6,  Col.  3.  19.  31.  Rom.  13.  1—8. 
Mat.  22.  21. 


XL.  LORDS  DAY. 

0,.  105.  What  doth  God  require  in  the  si.xth  command? 

A.  That  neither  in  thoughts,  nor  words,  nor  gestures,  much 
less  in  deeds,  I  dishonour,  hate,  wound  or  a  kill  my  neigh* 
bour,  by  myself  or  by  another;  but  that  T  lay  b  aside  all  de» 
sire  of  revenge :  also,  that  I  c  hurt  not  myself,  nor  wilfully 
expose  myself  to  any  danger:  wherefore  also  the  magistrate 
d  is  armed  with  the  sword,  to  prevent  murder. 

a  Mat.  5.  21,  22.  Prov.  12.  18.  Mat.  26.  52.  b  Eph.  4.  26. 
Rom.  12.  19.  Mat.  5.  39.  40.  c  Mat.  4,  5,  6,  7.  Uol.  2.  23. 
d  Gen.  9.  6.   Mat.  26.  52.   Rom.  13.  4. 

Q,.  106.  But  this  command  seems  only  to  speak  of  murder  ? 

A.  In  forbidding  murder,  God  teaches  us  that  he  abhors  the 
causes  thereof;  such  as  e  envy, /hatred,  anger,  and  desire  of 
revenge;  and  that  g  he  accounts  all  these  as  murder. 

e  James  1.20.  Gal.  5.  20.  /Rom.  1.29.  1  John  2.  9.  gl 
John  3.  15. 

Q,.  107.  But  is  it  enough  that  we  don't  kill  any  man  in  the 
manner  mentioned  above  ? 

A.  No:  for  when  God  forbids  envy,  hatred,  and  anger,  he 
commands  us  to  A  love  our  neiehbour  as  ourselves;  to  show 
I  patience,  peace,  j  meekness,  k  mercy,  and  all  kindness,  to- 

h  Mat.  22.  39.  and  7.  12.  i  Rom.  12.  10.  j  Eph. 4.  2.  Gal.  6. 
I,  2.    Mat.  5.  5.     Rom.  12.  18.    k  Ex.  23. 


CATECHISM.  2? 

»vard»  him  ;  /  and  prevent  liis  hurt  as  mucn  as  in  us  lies :  and 
thai  we  m  do  good,  even  to  our  enemies. 

I  Mat.  5.  45     m  Rom.  12.  20. 


XLI.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q..  108.  What  doth  the  seventh  command  teach  us? 

A.  That  all  uncleanness  is  accursed  a  of  God:  and  that 
therefore  we  must  with  all  our  hearts  b  detest  the  same,  and 
live  e  chastely  and  temperately,  whether  in  d  holy  wedlock 
or  in  a  single  life. 

«Lov.  18.  27.  6  Deut.  29.  20-23.  cl  Thes.  4.  3.  4  d  Heb. 
13.  4.   1  Cor.  7.  4—9. 

Q.  109.  Doth  God  forbid  in  this  command,  only  adultery, 
and  fluch  like  gross  sins  ? 

A.  Since  both  our  body  and  soul  are  temples  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  he  commands  us  to  preserve  them  pure  and  holy; 
therefore  he  forbids  all  unchaste  actions,  «  gestures,  words, 
thoughts, /desires,  and  whatever  ^^  can  entice  men  thereto. 

fiEph.  5.  3.  ICor.  6.  18.  /Mat.  5.  28.  £•  Eph.  5. 18.  1  Cor 
15.  33. 


XLII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

a.  110.  What  doth  God  forbid  in  the  eighth  command? 

A.  God  forbids  not  only  those  a  thefts,  and  b  robberies, 
Which  are  punishable  by  the  magistrate  ;  but  he  comprehends 
under  the  name  of  theft  all  wicked  tricks  and  devices,  whereby 
we  design  to  c  appropriate  to  ourselves  the  goods  which  be- 
long to  our  neighbour:  whether  it  be  by  force,  or  under  the 
appearance  of  rin-ht ;  as  by  unjust  d  weights,  ells,  e  measures, 
fraudulent  merchandise,  false  coins, /usury,  or  by  any  other 
way  forbidden  by  God;  as  also  all  ^  covetousness,  all  abuse 
and  waste  of  his  gifts. 

a  1  Cor.  6.  10.  b  1  Cor.  5.  10.  c  Luke  3.  14.  1  Thes.  4.  0 
rfProv.  11.  L  e  Ezek.  45.  9,  10,  IL  Deut.  25.  13.  /Paa.15.5. 
Luke  6.  35.   g\  Cor.  6.  10. 

Q,.  111.  But  what  doth  God  require  in  this  command? 

A.  That  I  promote  the  advantage  of  my  neighbour  in  every 
instance  I  can  or  may  ;  and  deal  with  him  as  1  A  desire  to  be 
dealt  with  by  others :  further  also,  that  I  faithfully  labour,  so 
that  1 1  may  be  able  to  relieve  the  needy. 

h  Mat.  7.  12.     i  Prov.  5.  16.   Eph.  4.  38. 


XLIII.  LORD'S  DAY. 
Q.  112.  What  is  required  in  the  ninth  command? 


38  CATECiJIS.M. 

A.  That  I  bear  false  witness  a  aiaitist  no  man  ;  nor  falsify 
b  any  man's  words;  that  I  1)6  no  backbiter,  c  nor  slanderer; 
that  I  do  not  judge,  or  join  d  in  condemning  any  man  rashly, 
or  unheard ;  but  that  I  e  avoid  all  sorts  of  lies  and  deceit,  as 
the  proper  works  /  of  the  devil,  unless  I  would  bring  down 
upon  me  the  heavy  wrath  of  God:  likewise  that  in  judgment 
and  all  other  dealings  I  love  the  truth,  speak  it  uprightly /r 
and  confess  it;  also  that  I  defend  and  promote,  k  as  much  as 
tam  able,  the  honour  and  good  character  of  my  neighbour 

a  Prov.  19.  5,  9.  and  21/28.  b  Psa.  15.  3.  e  Rom.  ].  21» 
30.  dMat.7.  l,&c.  LukeG.37.  e  Lev.  19.  11.  /Prtv.  li 
22.  and  13.  5.     gl  Cor.  13.  6.  Eph.  4.  25.     A  1  Pet.  4.  8. 


XLIV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  113.  What  doth  the  tenth  commandment  require  of  us} 

A.  That  even  the  smallest  inclination  or  thought,  contrary 
to  any  of  God's  commands,  never  rise  in  our  hearts;  but  that 
at  all  times  we  hate  all  sin  with  our  whole  hearts,  a  and  de- 
light in  all  righteousness. 

a  Rom.  7.  7,  &.c. 

Q..  114.  But  can  those,  who  are  converted  to  God,  perfectly 
keep  these  commands? 

A.  No:  But  even  the  holiest  men,  while  in  this  life,  have 
only  small  beginnings  of  this  b  obedience  ;  yet  so,  that  with 
a  c  sincere  resolution,  they  begin  to  live,  not  only  according 
to  some,  but  all  the  commands  of  God. 

b  Rom.  7.  14.     c  Rom.  7.  22,  15,  &:c.   James  3.  2. 

Q..  115.  Why  will  God  then  have  the  ten  commands  so 
strictly  preached,  since  no  man  in  this  life  can  keep  them? 

A.  First:  that  all  our  life  time,  we  may  learn  d  more  and 
more  to  know  our  sinful  nature,  and  thus  become  the  more 
earnest  in  seeking  the  remission  of  sin,  e  and  righteousness 
in  Christ;  likewise,  that  we  constantly  endeavour  and  pray 
to  God  for  the  grace  of  the  holy  spirit;  that  we  may  become 
more  and  more  conformable  to  the  image  of  God,  till  we  ar» 
rive  at  the  perfection  proposed  to  us,  in  a  life  to  come./ 

d  1  John  1.  9.  Rom.  3.  20.  and  5. 13.  and  7.  7.  e  Rom.  7.  24 
/I  Cor.  9,  24.  Phil.  3.  12, 13, 14. 


XLV.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Of  Prayer. 

tt.  116.  Why  is  prayer  necessary  for  Christians? 
k.  Because  it  is  the  chief  part  of  a  thankfulness  wbicb  God 
a  Psa.  50.  14,  15. 


CATECHISM.  29 

requires  of  us:  and  also  because  God  will  give  his  grace  and 
holy  spirit  to  those  only,  who  with  sincere  desires  continu- 
ally ask  them  of  him,  and  b  arc  thankful  for  them. 

6  Mat  7.7,8.    Luke  11.  9, 13.   Mat.  13. 12.   Psa.50.  15. 

Q,.  117.  What  are  the  requisites  of  that  prayer,  which  is 
acceptable  to  God,  and  which  he  will  hear? 

A.  First,  that  we  from  the  heart  pray  to  the  one  true  God 
only,  who  hath  c  manifested  himself  in  his  word,  for  all 
things,  he  hath  commanded  us  to  ask  of  him  :  d  secondly,  that 
we  rightly  and  thoroughly  know  our  need  and  misery,  that 
flo  we  may  e  deeply  humbie  ourselves  in  the  presence  of  hia 
divine  majesty:  thirdly,  that  we  be  fully  persuaded  that  he, 
notwithstanding  we  are/  unworthy  of  it,  will,  for  the  sake 
of  Christ  our  Lord,  certainly  "■  hear  our  prayer,  as  he  has  h 
promised  us  in  his  word. 

c  John  4.  22.  23.  d  Rom.  8.  26.  1  John  5.  14.  e  John  4. 
23,  24.  Psa.  145.  IH,  /  2  Chron.  20.  12,  g  Psa.  2.  11.  and 
34. 18, 19.  Isa.  66.  2.  h  Rom.  10.  13.  and  8.  15,  16.  James  1. 
6,  &c.    John  14.  13.  Dan.  9.  7,  18.    Mat.  7.  8.   Psa.  143.  1. 

Q,.  118.  What  hath  God  commanded  us  to  ask  of  him  ? 

A.  All  i  things  necessary  for  soul  and  body;  which  Christ 
our  Lord  has  comprised  in  that  prayer,  he  himself  j  has  taught 
us. 

i  James  1.  17.  Mat.  6.  33.  j  Mat.  6.  9, 10,  &;c.  Luke  U. 
2,  &c. 

a.  119.  What  are  the  words  of  that  prayer? 

A.  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  hea- 
ven. Oive  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,  and  forgive  us  our 
debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors,  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation, 
but  deliver  us  from  evil.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 


XLVL  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  120.  Why  hath  Christ  commanded  us  to  address  God 
thus:  "  Our  Father?" 

A.  That  immediately,  in  the  very  beginning  of  our  prayer, 
he  might  excite  in  us  a  child-like  reverence  for,  and  confi- 
dence  in    God,  which  are  the   foundation  of  our  prayer  : 
namely,  that  God  has  become  our  Father  in  Christ,  a  and  will 
much  less  deny  us  what  v>'e  ask  of  him  in  true  faith,  thar 
jur  parents  h  will  refuse  us  earthly  things. 
a  Mat.  6.  9.    b  Mat.  7.  9,  JO,  11.   Luke  11.  11.   Isa.  41).  15, 
d.  121.  Why  is  it  here  added,  "  Which  art  in  heaven?" 
A.  Lest  W2  should  form  any  c  earthly  conceptions  of  God^ 
c  Jer.  23.  24. 
38 


3U  CATECHISM. 

heavenly  majesty,  and  that  we  d  may  expect  from  his  al- 
mighty power  all  things  necessary  tor  son  I  and  body. 
d  Acts  17.  24.   Rom.  10.  12. 


XLVII.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q.  122.  Which  is  tlie  first  petition  ? 

A.  a  ''Hallowed  be  thy  name;"  that  is,  grant  us  first  rightly 
ft  to  know  thee,  and  to  c  sanctify,  glorify  and  praise  thee,  in 
all  thy  works,  in  which  thy  power,  wisdom,  goodness,  justice, 
mercy  and  truth,  are  clearly  displayed;  and  further,  also, 
hat  we  maysoorderand  direct  our  whole  lives,  our  thoughts, 
words  and  actions,  that  thy  Jiame  may  never  be  blasphemed, 
l>ut  rather  d  honoured  and  i)raised  on  our  account. 

a  Mat.  6.9.  iJohnlT.  3.  Jer.  ii.23,24.  Mat.  IG.  17.  Jamea 
1.  5.  c  Psa.  119.  137,  138.  Luke  1.  40.  Psa.  145.  8,  9.  d  Psa. 
115.  1.  and  71.  b. 


XLVIH.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  123.  Which  is  the  second  petition  ? 

A.  a  "  Thy  Kingdom  come;"  that  is,  rule  us  so  by  thy  word 
and  spirit,  that  we  may  6  submit  ourselves  more  and  more 
to  thee;  preserve  and  c  increase  thy  church;  destroy  the 
d  works  of  the  devil,  and  all  violence  which  would  exalt  it- 
self against  thee;  and  also,  all  wicked  counsels  devised 
against  thy  holy  word  ;  till  the  full  e  perfection  of  thy  king- 
dom takes  place, /wherein  thou  shalt  be  all  in  all. 

a  Mat.  (5.  10.  Mat.  (J.  33.  b  Psa.  119.  5.  c  Psa.  51.  18.  d  ] 
John  3.  8.  Rom.  IG.  20.    e  Rev.  22.  17,  20.  / 1  Cor.  15.  2a 


XLIX.  LORD'S  DAY. 

Q,.  124.  Which  is  the  third  petition  ? 

A.  a  "  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  ;"  that  is, 
grant  that  we  and  all  men  may  renounce  b  our  own  will,  and 
without  murmuring  c  obey  thy  will,  which  is  only  good; 
that  so  every  one  may  attend  to  and  d  perform  the  duties  of 
his  station  and  calling  as  willingly  and  faithfully,  as  the  e 
angels  do  in  heaven. 

a  Mat.  G.  10.  b  Mat.  IG.  24.  Tit.  2.  12.  c  Luke  22.  42.  d  1 
Cor.-;.  24.   Eph.  4.  1,    c  Psa.  103.  20. 


L.  LORD'S  DAY. 
Q..  125.  Which  is  the  fourth  [letition  7 


CATECHISM.  31 

A  a  "  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;"  that  is,  be  pleased 
to  provide  us  with  all  things  b  necessary  for  tiiH  body,  thai 
wo  may  thereby  acknowledj^e  tliee  to  be  the  only  fountain 
of  all  c  Rood,  and  that  neither  our  care  nor  industry,  nor  evfcn 
thy  gifts  can  d  profit  us  without  thy  blessing;  and  therefore 
that  we  may  withdraw  our  trust  from  all  creatures,  and  place 
s  it  alone  in  thee. 

a  Mat.  (>.  11.  b  Psa.  145.  l.").  Mat.  C.  25,  &c.  c  Acts  17. 
25.  and  14.  17.  d  1  Cor.  15.  58  Deut.  8.  3.  Psa.  127.  1  2. 
Psa.  (52.  11.  and  55.  22. 

LI.  LORD'S  DAY. 

a.  Yid    Which  is  the  fifth  petition  ? 

A.  a  "  .4/1  </  forgive  us  our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors ;" 
(hat  is,  be  pleased  for  the  sake  of  Christ's  blood,  b  not  to  im- 
pute to  us  poor  sinners,  our  transgressions,  nor  that  depravi- 
ly,  which  always  cleaves  to  us ;  even  as  we  feel  this  evidence 
of  thy  grace  in  us,  that  it  is  our  firm  resolution,  from  the 
heart,  to  c  forgive  our  neighbour. 

o  Mat.  6.  12.      b  Psa.  51. 1.   1  John  2.  1, 2.      c  Mat.  6. 14, 15. 


LIL  LORD'S  DAY. 

a.  127.  Which  is  the  si.xth  petition  ? 

A.  a  '■'And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil;''  that  is,  since  we  are  so  weak  in  ourselves,  that  we 
cannot  stand  b  a  moment;  and  besides  this,  since  our  mortal 
enemies,  c  the  devil,  the  d  world,  and  our  own  e  flesh  cease 
not  to  assault  us;  do  thou  therefore  preserve  and  strengthen 
us  by  the  power  of  thy  holy  spirit,  that  we  may  not  be  over- 
come in  this  spiritual  warfare;  /  but  constantly  and  strenu- 
ously may  resist  our  foes,  till  at  last  we  g  obtain  a  complete 
victory. 

a  Mat.  C.  13.  b  Rom.  8.  26.  Psa.  103.  14.  c  1  Pet.  5.  8 
d  Eph.6.  12.  John  15.  19.  e  Rom.  7.  23.  Gal.  5.  17.  /  Mat. 
26.  41.    Mark  13.  33.     g  1  Thes.  3.  13.  and  5.  23. 

Q,  128.  How  dost  thou  conclude  thy  prayer? 

A.  A  "  For  tnine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power  and  the  glory  for 
ever i"  that  is,  ail  these  we  ask  of  tliee,  because  tliou,  being 
our  King  and  almighty,  art  willing  and  able  to  i  give  us  all 
good;  and  all  this  we  pray  for,  that  thereby  not  we,  but  thy 
holv  name  j  may  be  glorified  for  ever. 

A  Mat.  G.  13.  i  Rom.  10.  12.  2  Pet.  2.  9.  j  John  14.  13. 
Psa.  115.  1.   Phil.  4.  20. 

a.  129.  What  doth  the  word  "Ameji"  signify? 

A.  k  "^me/i"  signifies,  it  shall  truly  and  certainly  6e :  for 
my  prayer  is  more  assuredly  heard  of  God,  than  1  feci  in  my 
heart  that  I  desire  these  things  of  him. 

&2Cor.  1.20.  2  Tim.  2.  13. 


32  COMPENDIUM 

A  COMPENDIUM 

OF  THE  CHRISTIAN    RELIGION 


Question  1.  How  many  things  are  necessary  for  thee  tc 
know,  that  thou  enjoying  real  comfort  mayest  live  and  die 
happily? 

Answer.  Three  :  first,  how  great  my  sins  and  miseries  are: 
the  second,  liow  I  may  be  delivered  from  all  my  sins  and 
miseries :  the  third,  how  I  shall  express  my  gratitude  to  God 
for  such  deliverance- 


THE   FIRST  PART. 

Of  the  Misery  of  Man. 

Q,.  2.  Whence  knowest  thou  thy  misery  ? 

A.  Out  of  the  law  of  God. 

Q,.  3.  What  hath  God  commanded  thee  in  his  law? 

A.  Tiiat  is  contained  in  the  ten  commandments,  which  he 
hath  revealed  in  scripture,  as  follows: 

Exodus  XX.  and  Deut.  5.  4,  5,  &.c.  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God, 
which  have  brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the 
house  of  bondage. 

I.  Com.   Thou  shall  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thoii  shall  not  make  unlo  thee  any  graven  image,  nor 
any  likeness  of  any  thing  thai  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth 
beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth.  Thou  shall  not 
bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them ;  for  I,  the  Lord  thy 
Ood,am  a  jealous  Ood,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon 
the  children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  thcvi  that 
bate  nm,  and  showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  vie 
and  keep  my  commandments. 

III.  Thou  shall  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain  : 
for  the  Lord  will  nol  hold  himgtiiltless,  tJiat  taketh  his  name  in 
rain. 

IV.  Remember  the  sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy:  six  days  shall 
thou  labour  and  do  alt  thy  work;  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  sab- 
bath of  the  Lord  thy  God:  in  it  thou  shall  vat  do  any  trork, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor  thy 
maidservant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy 
gates.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  scjjenth  day:  wherrfore 
the  lA>rd  blessed  the  sabbath  day,  and  hallowed  it- 


COMPENDIUM.  33 

V.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  viother,  that  thy  days  may  be 
long  upon  the  land,  which  the  Lord  thy  Ood  givcth  thee. 

VI.  Thou  snalt  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shall  not  commit  adultery. 

VIII.  Thou  Shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's  house ;  thou  shalt  not 
eo7jet  thy  neighbour's  wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid- 
servant, nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neigh- 
bour's 

Q,.  4.  How  are  the  ten  commandnjents  divided? 

A.  Into  two  tables. 

Q,.  5.  Which  is  the  sum  of  what  God  requires  of  thee  in 
the  four  commandments  of  the  first  table  ? 

A.  That  I  love  the  Lord  my  God,  with  all  my  heart,  with 
all  my  soul,  with  all  my  mind,  and  with  all  my  strength: 
this  is  the  first  and  great  commandment. 

Q,.  6.  Which  is  the  sum  of  what  God  commands  thee  in 
the  six  commandments  of  the  second  table  ? 

A.  That  I  love  my  neighbour  as  myself:  on  these  two 
commandments  hang  the  whole  law  and  the  prophets. 

d.  7.  Canst  thou  keep  all  these  things  perfectly  ? 

A.  In  no  wise  :  for  I  am  prone  by  nature  to  hate  God  and 
my  neighbour;  and  to  transgress  the  commandments  of  God 
in  thought,  word,  and  deed. 

Q,.  8.  Hath  God  created  thee  naturally  so  wicked  and  per- 
verse ? 

A.  By  no  means:  but  he  created  me  good  and  after  his  own 
image,  in  the  true  knowledge  of  God,  in  righteousness  and 
in  holiness. 

Q..  9.  Whence  then  proceeds  that  depravity  which  is  in 
thee  ? 

A.  From  the  fall  and  disobedience  of  Adam  and  Eve  in 
Paradise  ;  hence  our  nature  is  become  so  corrupt,  that  we  are 
all  conceived  and  born  in  sin. 

Q,.  10.  What  was  that  disobedience  ? 

A.  That  they  did  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree,  which  God  had 
forbidden  them. 

Q,.  11.  Does  the  disobedience  of  Adam  concern  us? 

A.  Certainly  :  for  he  is  the  father  of  us  all ;  and  we  have 
all  sinned  in  him. 

Q,.  12.  Are  we  then  incapable  of  doing  any  good  of  our- 
Belves,  and  prone  to  all  manner  of  wickedness  ? 

A.  Indeed  we  are :  unless  we  are  regenerated  by  the  spirit 
of  God. 

Q.  13.  Will  God  suffer  such  disobedience  and  corruption  to 
go  unpunished? 

A.  By  no  means:  but  in  hisjust  judgment  will  punish  them, 
both  in  time  and  eternity,  as  it  is  written  :  "  cursed  is  every 
one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things,  which  are  written  in 
the  book  of  the  law,  to  do  them." 


34  COMPENDIUM. 

THE  SECOND  PART. 

Of  Man's  Deliverance. 

Q.  14.  By  what  means  canst  thou  escape  tliis  punishmen*, 
and  be  again  received  into  favour? 

A.  By  sucli  a  Mediator,  who  is  in  one  person  very  God,  and 
u  real  righteous  man. 

a.  15.  Wlio  is  that  Mediator? 

A.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  in  one  person  is  true  Gal, 
and  a  real  risjliteous  man. 

Q..  16.  Could  not  the  anjjels  be  our  Mediators? 

A.  No  :  For  they  are  neither  God  nor  men. 

Q,.  17.  Cannot  the  saints  be  our  Mediators? 

A.  No:  For  they  themselves  have  sinned,  and  have  cb- 
lained  salvation  by  no  other  means,  than  through  tliis  Me- 
diator. 

Q..  18.  Shall  all  men  then  be  saved  by  the  Mediator  Jesus, 
as  they  are  all  condemned  in  Adam  ? 

A.  No:  but  those  only  who  received  him  by  a  true  faith; 
as  it  is  written,  John  3.  16,  "  for  God  so  loved  the  world,  thai 
he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 

a.  19.  What  is  true  faith? 

A.  It  is  a  certain  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  his  promises 
revealed  to  us  in  the  gospel,  aiul  an  hearty  confidence  that  all 
my  sins  are  forgiven  me  for  Christ's  sake. 

a.  20.  What  is  the  sum  of  that  which  God  hath  promised 
in  the  gospel,  and  commanded  us  to  believe? 

A.  That  is  comprehended  in  the  twelve  articles  of  the  Ca- 
tholic Christian  Faith,  which  are  as  follows: 

I.  /  believe  in  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and 
earth. 

\\.  Jlndin  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  hegotten  Son,  our  Lord: 

III.  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Iluly  Ohost,  born  of  the  Firgin 
Mary  : 

IV.  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead  and 
buried ;  he  descended  into  hell. 

V.  The  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the  dead. 

VI.  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitleth  at  the  right  hand  of 
Ood.  the  Father  Almighty. 

VII.  Fro7n  thenct  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead. 

VIII.  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ohost. 

IX.  I  believe  in  an  Holy  Catholic  Church,  ihe  communion  qf 
Bfiints. 

X.  The  forgiveness  of  sins: 

XI.  The  resurrection  of  the  body: 
XII   And  the  life  everlasting. 


COMPENDIUM.  35 

Q.  21  When  you  profess  to  believe  in  God  the  Father,  and 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  do  vou  mean  three  Gods  there- 
by? 

A.  In  no  wise :  for  there  is  but  one  only  true  God. 

Q,.  22  Why  do  you  then  name  three,  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost? 

A.  Because  God  hath  so  revealed  himself  in  his  word,  that 
these  three  distinct  persons  are  the  only  one  and  true  God, 
and  we  also  are  baptised  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q..  23.  What  believest  thou  when  thou  sayest,  "  I  believe 
ill  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth  ?" 

A.  That  the  eternal  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
of  nothing  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  still  upholds  them 
by  his  providence,  is  my  God  and  Father,  for  Christ  his  Sou's 
sake. 

Q..  24.  What  believest  thou  when  thou  sayest,  "  And  in 
Jesus  Christ  his  only  begotten  Son  our  Lord  ?"" 

A.  That  Jesus  Christ  is  the  eternal  and  only  Son  of  the 
Father,  co-essential  with  God  the  Fr.ther,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Q,.  25.  Do  you  not  believe  that  he  also  became  man  ? 

A.  Yes  :  for  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  born 
of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

Q,.  26.  Is  his  Godhead  then  changed  into  humanity  ? 

A.  No  :  For  the  Godhead  is  immutable 

Q..  27.  How  is  he  then  become  man  ? 

A.  By  assuming  the  human  nature  into  a  personal  union 
with  his  divine. 

Q,.  28.  Did  he  then  bring  his  human  nature  from  heaven  ? 

A.  No:  but  he  took  it  on  him  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  by  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  is  thus  become  like  unto 
as  his  brethren  in  all  things,  sin  excepted,  Heb.  2.  17.  and  4. 

Q,.  29.  Why  is  he  called  Jesus,  that  is,  Saviour  ? 

A.  Because  he  saves  his  people  from  their  sins. 

Q,.  30.  Is  there  no  other  Saviour? 

A.  No :  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  hetven  given 
iimong  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved,  than  in  the  name 
of  Jesus,  Aets  4.  12. 

Q.  31.  Why  is  he  called  Christ,  that  is,  Anointed? 

A.  Because  he  was  anointed  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  or- 
dained  by  God  the  Father,  to  he  our  chief  Prophet,  our  only 
High  Priest,  and  our  eternal  King. 

Q,.  :>2.  What  then  hath  Jesus  Christ  dor.e  to  save  us  ? 

A.  He  has  suffered  for  us,  was  crucified  and  died,  was  bu. 
ried,  and  descended  into  hell;  that  is,  he  suffered  the  tor- 
ments of  hell,  and  thus  becam?  obedient  to  his  Father,  that 
he  might  deliver  us  froip  the  f^mporal  and  eternal  punish' 
luent  due  to  sin 


36  COMPENDIUM. 

Q,.  33.  In  which  nature  hath  he  siiffeled  this  ? 

A.  Only  in  his  Iiuman  nature,  that  is,  in  soul  and  body. 

Q..  34.  What  hath  then  his  Godhead  contributed  hereto? 

A.  His  Godhead,  by  its  power,  in  such  wise  strengthened 
the  assumed  human  nature,  that  it  could  bear  the  burden  of 
God's  wrath  against  sin,  and  deliver  us  from  it. 

Q,.  .35.  Did  Christ  then  remain  under  the  power  of  death? 

A.  No :  but  he  rose  from  the  dead  the  third  day  for  our  jus 
tihcation,  Rom.  4.  25. 

Q..  36.  Where  is  Christ  now,  as  to  his  human  nature  ? 

A.  He  is  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sits  at  the  rin;ht  hand 
of  God  the  Father ;  that  is,  exalted  in  the  highest  glory,  fai 
Above  all  creatures,  Eph.  1.  20,  21. 

Q..  37.  To  what  end  is  he  there  so  highly  exalted  ? 

A.  Particularly  that  he  might  from  thence  govern  his 
church,  and  there  be  our  intercessor  with  the  Father. 

Q,.  38.  Is  he  not  with  us  then  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world,  as  he  hath  promised  us.  Mat.  28.  20. 

A.  With  respect  to  his  Godhead,  majesty,  grace  and  spirit, 
he  is  never  absent  from  us ;  but  with  respect  to  his  human 
nature,  he  remains  in  heaven,  until  he  shall  come  again  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

Q..  39.  What  do  you  believe  concerning  the  Holy  Ghost  ? 

A.  That  he  is  the  true  and  co-eternal  God  with  the  Father 
and  Son  :  and  that  he  being  given  to  me  of  the  Father  through 
Christ,  regenerates  me  and  leads  me  into  all  truth,  comforts 
me,  and  will  abide  with  me  for  ever. 

Q,.  40.  What  believest  thou  concerning  the  Holv  Catholic 
Church  ? 

A.  That  the  Son  of  God  gathers  by  his  word  and  spirit  out 
of  the  whole  human  race,  those,  who  are  chosen  to  eternal 
life,  to  be  a  church  to  himself;  of  which  I  believe  I  am  and 
always  shall  remain  a  living  member. 

Q,.  41.  Where  doth  he  gather  his  church  ? 

A.  Where  God's  word  is  purely  preached,  and  the  holy  sa 
craments  administered  according  to  the  institution  of  Christ. 

Q,.  42.  What  benefits  doth  Christ  bestow  on  his  church  ? 

A.  He  grants  her  remission  of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the 
flesh,  and  eternal  life. 

Q,.  43.  What  doth  it  profit  thee  now  that  thou  believest  all 
ihis? 

A.  That  I  am  righteous  in  Christ  before  God,  Rom.  5.  10. 

Q,.  44.  How  art  thou  righteous  before  God  ? 

A.  Only  by  a  true  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

Gl.  45.  How  is  it  ;o  be  understood  thm  thou  art  justified  by 
faith  only  ? 

A.  Thus:  that  the  perfect  satisfaction,  and  righteousness 
of  Christ  alone  are  imputed  to  me  of  God,  by  which  my  sins 
are  forgiven  me,  and  I  become  an  heir  of  everlasting  life 
and  that  I  cannot  receive  that  righteousness  by  any  other 
means  than  by  faith. 


COMPENDIUM.  37 

Q.  4e  Why  cannot  our  good  works  be  our  righteousnesa 
before  God  or  some  part  thereof? 

A.  Because  even  our  best  works  in  this  life,  are  imperfect, 
»nd  polluted  with  sins. 

<i.  47.  Do  our  good  works  then  merit  nothing,  which  yei 
Cod  will  reward  in  this  and  in  a  future  life? 

A.  This  reward  is  not  given  out  of  merit,  but  of  grace. 

CI.  48.  Who  worketh  that  faith  in  thee  ? 

A.  The  Holy  Ghost. 

Q,.  49.  By  what  means? 

A.  By  the  hearing  of  the  word  preached,  Rom.  10.  14—17. 

CI.  50.  How  does  he  strengthen  that  faith? 

A.  By  the  same  word  preached,  and  by  the  use  of  the  holy 
facraments. 

Q..  51.  What  are  the  sacraments? 

A.  They  are  holy  signs  and  seals  instituted  by  God,  thereby 
to  assure  us,  that  he  of  grace  grants  us  remission  of  sins,  and 
life  eternal,  for  the  sake  of  that  one  sacrifice  of  Christ  finished 
on  the  cross. 

Q,.  52.  How  many  sacraments  hath  Christ  instituted  in  the 
new  testament  ? 

A.  Two  :  holy  baptism,  and  the  holy  supper. 

d.  53.  Which  is  the  outward  sign  in  baptism  ? 

A.  The  water,  with  which  we  are  baptized  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q..  54.  What  doth  that  signify  and  seal  ? 

A.  The  washing  away  of  sins  by  the  blood  and  spirit  of 
Jesus  Christ  ? 

Q..  55.  Where  hath  Christ  promised  and  assured  us  of  this? 

A.  In  the  institution  of  baptism  ;  which  is  as  follows,  "Go 
ye  into  all  the  world, and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
He  that  believeth  and  is  baptised  shall  be  saved,  but  he  that 
belioveth  not,  shall  be  damned." 

(V  5G.  Are  infants  also  to  be  baptised  ? 

A.  Yes,  for  they,  as  well  as  the  adult,  are  comprehended 
in  the  covenant  of  God,  and  in  his  church. 

Q,.  57.  What  is  the  outward  sign  in  the  Lord's  supper  ? 

A.  The  broken  bread  that  we  eat,  and  the  poured  out  wine, 
which  we  drink,  in  remembrance  of  the  sufferings  and  death 
of  Christ. 

Q,.  58.  What  is  thereby  signified  and  sealed? 

A.  That  Christ,  with  his  crucified  body  and  shed  blood, 
feeds  and  nourishes  our  souls  to  everlasting  life. 

Q..  59.  Where  hath  Christ  promised  such  things  to  us? 

A.  In  the  institution  of  the  Lord's  supper,  which  is  thus 
expressed  by  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  11.  23,  24,  25,  2(5,  "  For  I  have 
received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betray- 
ed, took  bread;  and  when  he  had  given  tlvinks,  brake  it,  and 
said,  take  eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you  * 
38* 


38  COMPEiNDIUM. 

this  do  in  reraemlirance  of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also 
he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying,  this  cup  is  the 
new  testament  in  my  blood  ;  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it, 
in  remembrance  of  me.  For  so  oft  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come." 

Q,.  CO.  Is  the  bread  changed  into  the  body  of  Christ,  and 
I  lie  wine  into  his  blood  ? 

A.  No :  no  more  than  the  water  in  baptism  is  changed  into 
Ihf  blood  of  Christ. 

Q,.  61.  .'\fter  what  manner  must  you  examine  yourself  be- 
fore you  come  to  the  Lord's  supper  1 

A.  1.  I  must  examine  whether  I  abhor  myself  for  my  sins, 
and  humble  myself  before  God  on  account  of  them.  2.  Whe- 
ther I  believe  and  iru?t  that  ail  my  sins  are  forgiven  me  for 
Christ's  sake.  3.  VViiether  I  also  have  a  sincere  resolution 
henceforward,  to  walk  in  all  good  works. 

Q..  G2.  May  those  be  admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper,  who 
teach  false  doctrines,  or  lead  offensive  lives  ? 

A.  No  :  lest  the  covenant  of  God  be  profaned,  and  his  wrath 
kindled  against  the  whole  church. 

Q,.  63.  How  must  we  then  deal  with  such  persons? 

A.  According  to  the  appointment  given  us  by  Christ,  Mat, 
18.  15,  16, 17.  "  If  thy  brother  shall  tresjiass  against  thee,  go 
and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone:  if  he 
shall  hear  thea  thou  nasi  gamed  thy  brother ;  but  if  he  will 
not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in 
the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnt^sses  every  word  may  be  es- 
tablished: and  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto 
the  church:  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be 
unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a  publican." 


THE  THIRD  P.^^RT. 

Of  the  Gratitude  Ave  owe  to  God  for 
Redemption. 

Q,.  64.  Since  we  are  saved  merely  of  grace  through  Christ 
why  must  we  then  yet  do  good  works  ? 

A.  Not  to  merit  heaven  thereby  (which  Christ  hath  done ;) 
but  becansf  this  is  comman<ied  me  of  God. 

Q,.  65.  What  purpose  then  do  your  good  works  answer  ? 

A.  That  I  may  thereby  testify  my  thankfulness  to  God  for 
all  his  benefits,  and  that  he  may  be  glorified  by  me  ;  and  that 
also  I  may  be  assured  of  the  sincerity  of  my  faith,  by  good 
works,  as  the  fruits  thereof,  and  that  my  neighbours  may  be 
fdified  thereby  and  gained  to  Christ. 

Q.  60.  Shall  they  also  be  saved  who  do  no  good  works  ? 

A.  No:  For  the  scripture  saith,  that  neither  fornicators, 
nor  idolaters,  nor  aditlterers,  nor  whoremongers,  nor  thievea 


COMPENDIUM.  39 

nor  covetouH.  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor  roboers,  nor 
Tiuch  like,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  1  Cor.  6.  9,  and 
10,  unless  they  turn  tit  the  Lord. 

Q,.  tJ7.  Wherein  doth  the  conversion  of  man  consist? 

A.  in  a  hearty  lepontance,  and  avoiding  of  sin,  and  in  an 
earnest  desire  after,  and  doing  all  good  works 

Q,  68.  What  are  good  works  ' 

A.  Only  those,  which  proceed  from  a  true  faith;  are  done 
according  to  the  law  of  God,  and  to  his  glory;  and  not  those, 
which  are  founded  on  the  human  institutions,  or  on  our  own 
imaginations. 

Q.  69.  Can  they,  who  are  converted  to  God,  perfectly  keep 
the  law  ? 

A.  Not  at  all :  but  even  the  most  holy  men,  as  long  as  they 
are  in  this  life,  have  only  a  small  beginning  of  this  obedi- 
ence;  yet  so,  that  they  with  a  sincere  resolution  begin  to 
•  live  not  only  according  to  some,  but  according  to  all  the 
commandments  of  God,  as  they  also  constantly  pray  to  God 
that  they  may  daily  increase  therein. 

Q,.  70.  To  whom  must  we  pray  for  this* 

A.  Not  to  any  creature,  but  to  God  alone,  who  can  helpus, 
and  will  hear  us  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake. 

Q.  71.  In  whose  name  must  we  pray  to  God  ? 

A.  Only  in  the  name  of  Christ,  John  16.  23,  and  not  in  the 
name  of  any  saints. 

Q,.  72.  What  must  we  pray  to  God  for  ? 

A  For  all  things  necessary  for  soul  and  body,  which  Christ 
our  Lord  has  comprised  in  that  prayer,  he  himself  has  taught 
us. 

Q,.  73.  What  are  the  words  of  that  prayer? 

A.  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
The  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And  forgive  ns 
our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors,  and  lead  us  not  into 
temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil.  For  thine  is  the  king- 
dom, and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.    ^men. 

Q.  74.  ^Vhat  do  you  desire  of  God  in  this  prayer  ? 

A.  1.  That  all  things  which  tend  to  the  glory  of  God,  may 
be  promoted,  and  whatsoever  is  repugnant  thereto,  or  contrary 
to  his  will,  may  be  prevented.  2.  That  he  may  provide  me 
with  all  things  necessary  for  the  body,  and  as  to  my  soul , 
preserve  me  from  all  evil,  which  might  in  any  wise  be  detri- 
mental to  my  salvation,    ^men. 

When  those  who  are  inclined  to  become  members  in  full 
communion  of  the  church,  and  to  approach  the  Holy  Supper 
of  the  Lord,  thoroughly  know  and  confess  these  fundamental 
truths,  they  are  then  to  be  asked  whether  Miey  have  any 
doubt  in  any  point  concerning  the  doctrine  ;  to  the  end  they 
may  be  satisfied ;  and  in  case  any  of  them  should  answer  in 
the  affirmative,  endeavours  must  bo  used  to  convince  tbeiu 


40  (CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

from  tUe  scriptures;  and  if  satigfied,  they  must  be  asked 
whether  they  have  experienced  the  power  of  the  truth  in 
their  hearts,  and  are  willinjj  <and  desirous  to  be  saved  by  Jesus 
Christ  from  their  sins;  and  whether  they  propose,  by  tlie 
grace  of  God,  to  persevere  in  this  doctrine,  to  forsake  the 
world,  and  to  lead  a  new  Christian  life. 

Lastly,  they  are  to  be  asked,  whether  they  will  submit 
themselves  to  the  Christian  discipline. 

Which  being  done,  they  are  to  be  exhorted  to  peace,  love 
and  concord  with  all  men,  and  to  reconciliation,  if  there  is 
any  variance  subsisting  between  them  and  their  neighbours. 


THE    CONFESSION   OF   FAITH 

OF   THE 

REFORMED  DUTCH  CHURCH, 

Revised  in  the  National  Synod  held  at  Dordrecht,  in 
the  years,  1618,  and  1619. 


ARTICLE  I. 

That  there  is  one  only  Ood. 


We  all  believe  with  the  heart,  and  confess  with  the  mouth, 
that  there  is  one  only  simple  and  spiritual  Beinc,  which  we 
call  God ;  and  that  he  is  eternal,  incomprehensible,  invisible, 
immutable,  infinite,  almighty,  perfectly  wise,  just,  good,  and 
the  overflowing  fountain  of  all  good. 

II.  By  what  means  Ood  is  made  known  unto  us. 

We  know  him  by  two  means:  fiist.  by  the  creation,  pre- 
servation and  government  of  the  universe  ;  which  is  before 
our  eyes  as  a  most  elegant  book,  wherein  all  creatures,  great 
and  small,  arc  as  so  many  characters  leading  us  to  contem 
plate  the  invisible  things  of  Ood,  namely,  his  eternal  power 
and  Oodhead,  as  the  apostle  Paul  saith,  Rom.  i.  20.  All  which 
things  are  sufficient  to  convince  men,  and  leave  them  without 
excuse.  Secondly,  he  makes  himself  more  clearly  and  fully 
Known  to  us,  by  his  holy  and  divine  word  ;  that  is  to  say,  as 
far  as  is  necessary  for  us  to  know  in  this  life,  to  his  glory  and 
nur  salvation. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  4i 


III.  Of  the  written  word  of  God 

♦Ve  confess  that  this  word  of  God  was  not  sent,  nor  delivered 
by  the  will  df  man,  but  that  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they 
were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  the  apostle  Peter  saitli.  And 
that  afterwards  God,  from  a  special  care,  which  he  has  for 
us  and  our  salvation,  commanded  his  servants,  the  prophets 
and  apostles,  to  commit  his  revealed  zcor<i  to  writing ;  and  he 
himself  wrote  with  his  own  finger,  the  two  tables  of  the  law 
Therefore  we  call  such  writings  holy  and  divine  scriptures. 

IV.  Canonical  hoolis  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

We  believe  that  the  holy  scriptures  are  contained  in  two 
books,  namely,  the  old  and  new  testament,  which  are  canon- 
ical, against  which  nothing  can  be  alleged.  These  are  thus 
named  in  the  church  of  God.  The  books  of  the  old  testa- 
ment are,  the  five  books  of  Moses,  viz.  Genesis,  Exodus,  Le- 
viticus, Numbers,  Deuteronomy  ;  the  book  of  Joshua,  Judges, 
Ruth,  two  books  of  Sanmel,  and  two  of  the  Kings  ;  two  books 
of  the  Chronicles,  commonly  called  Paralipomenon,  the  first 
of  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  Esther,  Job,  the  Psalms  of  David,  the 
three  books  of  Solomon,  namely,  the  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes, 
and  the  Song  of  Sonus  ;  the  four  great  prophets,  Isaiah,  Jere- 
miah, Ezekiel,  and  Daniel ;  and  the  twelve  lesser  prophets, 
namely,  Hosea,  Joel,  Amos,  Ohadiah,  Jonah,  Micah,  Nahum, 
dabakkuk,  Zephaniah,  Haggai,  Zechariah,  and  Malachi. 

Those  of  the  new  testament  are  the  four  evangelists  ;  viz. 
Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John  ;  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles; 
the  fourteen  epistles  of  the  apostle  Paul ;  viz.  one  to  the  Ro- 
mans, two  to  the  Corinthians,  one  to  the  Galatians,  one  to 
the  Ephesians,  one  to  the  Philippians,  one  to  the  Colossians, 
two  to  the  Thessalonians,  two  to  Timothy,  one  to  Titus,  one 
to  Philemon,  and  one  to  the  Hebrews:  the  seven  epistles  of 
the  other  apostles,  namely,  one  of  James,  two  of  Peter,  three 
of  John,  one  of  Jude  ;  and  the  revelations  of  the  apostle  Jolni. 

V.  Prom  whence  do  the  Holy  Scriptures  derive  their  dignity 
and  authority. 

We  receive  all  these  books,  and  these  only,  as  holy  and  ca- 
Bonical,  for  the  regulation,  foundation,  and  confirmation  of 
our  faith  ;  believing  without  any  doubt,  all  things  contained 
in  them,  not  so  much  because  the  church  receives  and  ap- 
proves them  as  such,  but  more  especially  because  the  Holy 
Ghost  witne.sseth  in  our  hearts,  that  they  are  from  God, 
whereof  they  carry  the  evidence  in  themselves.  For  the 
very  blind  are  able  to  perceive  that  the  things  foretold  in 
them  are  fulfilling. 


42  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


VI.  The  difference  between  the  canonical  and  apocryphal  books. 

We  distinguish  tliuse  sacred  books  from  the  apocryphal; 
viz.  the  third  and  fourth  book  of  Esdras,  the  books  of  Tobias. 
Judith,  Wisdom,  Jesus  Syrach,  Baruch,  the  appendix  to  the 
book  of  Esther,  the  song  of  the  three  Children  in  the  Furnace, 
the  history  of  Susannah,  of  Bell  and  the  Dragon,  the  prayer 
of  Manasses,  and  the  two  books  of  the  Maccabees.  All  which 
the  church  may  read  and  take  instruction  from,  so  far  as  thej 
agree  with  the  canonical  books  ;  but  they  are  far  from  hav- 
ing suih  power  and  efficacy,  as  that  we  may  from  their  testi- 
mony confirm  any  point  of  faith,  or  of  the  Christian  religion; 
much  less  detract  from  the  authority  of  the  other  sacred 
books. 

VII.  The  siiffUiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  to  be  the  only  rule 
of  faith. 

We  believe  that  those  holy  scriptures  fully  contain  the  will 
of  God,  and  that,  whatsoever  man  ought  to  believe,  unto  sal- 
vation, is  sufficiently  taught  therein.  For  since  the  whole 
manner  of  worship,  which  God  requires  of  us,  is  written  in 
them  at  large,  it  is  unlawful  for  any  one,  though  an  apostle, 
to  teach  otherwise,  than  we  are  now  taught  in  the  holy 
scriptures  :  J'J'ay,  though  it  were  an  angil  from  heaven,  as  the 
apostle  Paul  sailh.  For,  since  it  is  forbidden,  to  add  unto  or 
take  away  any  thing  from  the  word  of  Ood,  it  doth  thereby 
evidently  appear,  that  the  doctrine  thereof  is  most  perfect 
and  complete  in  all  respects.  Neither  may  we  compare  any 
writings  of  men,  though  ever  so  holy,  with  those  divine 
scriptures,  nor  ought  we  to  compare  custom  or  the  great  mul- 
titude, or  antiquity,  or  succession  of  times  or  persons,  or 
councils,  decrees  or  statutes,  with  the  truth  of  God,  for  the 
truth  is  above  all ;  foe  all  men  are  of  themselves  liars,  and 
more  vain  than  vanity  itself:  Therefore,  we  reject  with  all 
our  hearts,  whatsoever  doth  not  agree  with  this  infallible 
rule,  which  the  apostles  have  taught  us.  saying,  try  the  spirits 
whether  they  are  of  Ood.  Likewise,  if  there  come  any  untoyou, 
tnd  bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your  house. 

VIII .  That  God  ia  one  in  essence,  yet  nevertheless  distinguiahed 
in  three  persons. 

According  to  this  truth  and  this  word  of  God,  we  believe  in 
one  only  God,  who  is  one  single  essence,  in  which  are  three 
persons,  really,  truly,  and  eternally  distinct,  according  to  their 
incommunicable  properties;  namely,  the  Father,  and  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Father  is  the  cause,  origin  and 
beginning  of  all  things,  visible  and  invisible ;  the  Son  is  the 
word,  wisdom,  and  image  of  the  Father;  the  Holy  Ghost  is 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  43 

the  eternal  power  and  might,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son.  Neveriheless  God  is  not  by  tills  distinction  divided 
into  three,  since  tlie  holy  scriptures  teach  us,  that  the  Father, 
and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  have  each  his  personality, 
distinguished  by  their  properties;  but  in  such  wise  that  these 
three  persons  are  but  one  only  God.  Hence  then,  it  is  evi- 
dent, that  the  P'ather  is  not  the  Son,  nor  tlie  Son  the  Father, 
and  likewise  the  Holy  Ghost  is  neither  the  Father  nor  the 
Son.  Nevertheless  these  persons  tlnis  distinguished  are  not 
divided,  nor  intermixed:  For  the  Father  hath  not  assumed 
the  flesh,  nor  hath  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  the  Son  only.  The 
Father  hath  never  been  without  his  Son,  or  without  his  Holy 
Ghost.  For  they  are  all  three  co-eternal  and  co-essential 
'J'here  is  neither  first  nor  last :  for  they  are  all  three  one,  in 
truth,  in  power,  in  goodness,  and  in  mercy. 

IX.  The  truth  of  the  foregoing  article  of  the  trinity  of  persons 
in  one  Qod. 

All  this  we  know,  as  well  from  the  testimonies  of  holy  writ 
as  from  tAcjr  operations,  and  chiefly  by  those  we  feel  in  our- 
irelves.  The  testimonies  of  the  holy  scriptures,  that  teach  us 
to  believe  this  holy  trinity,  are  written  in  many  places  of  the 
old  testament,  which  are  not  so  necessary  to  enumerate,  aa 
to  choose  them  out  with  discretion  and  judgment.  In  Gene- 
sis, chap.  i.  26,  27,  God  saith :  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image, 
after  our  likeness,  ^-c.  So  Ood  created  man  in  his  own  image, 
male  and  female  created  he  them.  And  Gen.  iii.  22.  Behold,  the 
man  has  become  as  one  of  us.  From  this  saying,  let  us  make 
man  in  our  image,  it  appears  that  there  are  more  persons  than 
one  111  the  Godhead :  and  when  he  saith,  Ood  created,  signifies 
the  unity.  It  is  true  he  doth  not  say  how  many  persons  there 
are,  but  that,  which  appears  to  us  somewhat  obscure  in  the 
old  testament,  is  very  plain  in  the  new. 

For  when  our  Lord  was  baptised  in  Jordan,  the  voice  of  the 
Father  was  heard,  saying,  Mis  is  my  beloved  Son:  The  Son 
was  seen  in  the  water,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  appeared  in  the 
shape  of  a  dove.  This  form  is  also  instituted  by  Christ  in  the 
baptism  of  all  believers.  Baptise  all  nations,  in  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  In  the 
Gospel  of  Luke,  the  angel  Gabriel  thus  addressed  Mary,  th 
mother  of  our  Lord,  The  Holy  Ohost  shall  come  upon  thee,  ana 
the  power  of  the  highest  shall  overshadow  thee,  therefore  also  that 
holy  thing,  which  shall  be  born  of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of 
Ood:  likewise,  the  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost  be  with 
yon.  And  there  are  three  that  hear  record  in  Heaven,  the 
Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  these  three  are 
one.  In  all  which  places  we  are  fully  taught,  that  there  are 
Uiree  persons  in  one  only  divine  essence.    And  although  this 


44  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

doctrine  far  surpasses  all  human  understandiriK ;  nevertheless 
we  now  believe  it  by  means  of  the  word  of  God,  but  expect 
hereafter  to  enjoy  the  perfect  knowledge  and  benefit  thereof 
in  Jieaven.  Moreover  we  must  observe  the  particular  offices 
and  operations  of  these  three  persons  towards  us.  The  Fa- 
ther is  called  our  Creator,  by  his  power ;  the  Son  is  our  Sa« 
viour  and  Redeemer,  by  his  blood;  the  Holy  Ghost  is  our 
Banctifier,  by  his  dwelling  in  our  hearts.  This  doctrine  of 
the  holy  trinity  hath  always  been  defended  and  maintained 
by  the  true  church,  since  the  times  of  the  apostles,  to  this  very 
day,  against  the  Jews,  Mahometans,  and  some  false  Chris- 
tians and  heretics,  as  Marcion,  Manes,  Praxeas,  Sabellius, 
Saniosatenus,  Arius,  and  such  like,  who  have  been  justly  con- 
demned by  the  orthodox  fathers.  Therefore,  in  this  point 
we  do  willingly  receive  the  three  creeds,  namely,  that  of  the 
Apostles,  of  Nice,  and  of  Athanasius:  Likewise  that,  which, 
conformable  thereunto,  is  agreed  upon  by  the  ancient  fathers. 

X    That  Jesus  Christ  is  true  and  eternal  Ood. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  his  divine  na- 
ture, is  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God  begotten  from  eternity, 
not  made  nor  created,  (for  then  he  should  be  a  creature)  but 
co-essential  and  co-eternal  with  the  Father,  the  express  image 
of  his  person,  and  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  equal  unto  him 
in  all  things.  Who  is  the  Son  of  God,  not  only  from  the  tima 
that  he  assumed  our  nature,  but  from  all  eternity,  as  these 
testimonies,  when  compared  together,  teach  us.  Moses  saith, 
that  Ood  created  the  world;  and  John  saith,  that  all  things 
were  made  by  that  word,  which  he  calleth  God :  And  the  Apos- 
tle saith,  that  Ood  made  the  7Porlds  by  his  Son.  Likewise,  that 
God  created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ.— Therefore  it  must 
needs  follow,  that  he,  who  is  called  God,  the  Word,  the  Son, 
and  Jesus  Christ,  did  exist  at  that  time  when  all  things  were 
created  by  him.  Therefore  the  prophet  Micah  saith,  his  go- 
ings forth  have  been  from  of  old,  from  everlasting.  And  the 
apostle  ;  he  hath  neither  beginning  of  days,  nor  end  of  life :  He 
therefore  is  that  true  eternal,  and  almighty  God.  whom  we 
invoke,  worship,  and  serve. 

XI.  That  the  Holy  Ohost  is  true  and  eternal  God. 

We  believe  and  confess  also,  that  the  Holy  Ghost,  from 
eternity,  proceeds  from  the  Father  and  Son  ;  and  therefore 
neither  is  made,  created,  nor  begotten,  but  only  proceedeth 
from  both;  who  in  order  is  the  third  person  of  the  holy  trini- 
ty; of  one  and  the  same  essence,  majesty  and  glory  with  the 
Father,  and  the  Son  :  and  therefore,  is  the  true  and  eternal 
God,  as  the  holy  scripture  teaches  us. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  45 


XII.  Of  the  Creation. 

We  believe,  that  the  Father,  by  the  word,  that  is  by  his 
Son,  hath  created  of  nothin;^,  the  heaven,  the  earth,  and  all 
creatures,  as  it  seemed  good  unto  him,  giving  unto  every 
creature  its  being,  shape,  form,  and  several  offices  to  serve 
its  Creator.  That  he  doih  also  still  uphold  and  govern  them 
by  his  eternal  providence,  and  infinite  power,  for  the  service 
of  mankind,  to  the  end  that  man  may  serve  his  God.  He  hath 
also  created  the  angels  good,  to  be  his  messengers,  and  to 
serve  his  elect ;  some  of  whom  are  fallen  from  that  excellency, 
in  which  God  created  them,  into  everlasting  perdition  :  and 
the  others  have,  by  the  grace  of  God,  remained  steadfast  and 
continued  in  their  primitive  state.  The  devils  and  evil  spirits 
are  so  depraved,  that  they  are  enemies  of  God  and  every  good 
thing,  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  as  murderers,  watching 
to  ruin  the  church  and  every  member  thereof,  and  by  their 
wicked  stratagems  to  destroy  ^11 :  and  are  therefore,  by  their 
own  wickedness,  adjudged  to  eternal  damnation,  daily  ex- 
pecting their  horrible  torments.  Therefore  we  reject  and 
abhor  thp  error  of  the  Sadducecs,  who  deny  the  existence  of 
spirits  and  angels:  and  also  that  of  the  Manichees,  who  as- 
sert that  the  devils  have  their  origin  of  themselves,  and  that 
they  are  wicked  of  their  own  nature,  without  having  been 
corrupted. 

XIII.  Of  Divine  Providence. 

We  believe  that  the  same  God,  after  he  had  created  all 
things,  did  not  forsake  them,  or  give  them  up  to  fortune  or 
chance,  but  that  he  rules  and  governs  them,  according  to  his 
holy  will,  so  that  nothing  happens  in  this  world  without  his 
appointment :  nevertheless,  God  neither  is  the  author  of,  nor 
can  be  charged  with  the  sins  which  are  committed.  For  his 
power  and  goodness  is  so  great  and  incomprehensible,  that 
he  orders  and  executes  his  work  in  the  most  excellent  and  just 
•nanner,  even  then,  when  devils  and  wicked  men  act  unjustly. 
And,  as  to  what  he  doth  surpassing  human  understanding, 
we  will  not  curiously  inquire  into,  farther  than  our  capacity 
will  admit  of;  but  with  the  greatest  humility  and  reverence 
adore  the  righteous  judgments  of  God,  which  are  hid  from  us. 
contenting  ourselves  that  we  are  disciples  of  Christ,  to  learn 
only  those  things  which  he  has  revealed  to  us  in  his  word, 
witnout  transgressing  these  limits.  'J'his  doctrine  atfords  ug 
unspeakable  consolation,  since  we  are  taught  thereby,  that 
nothing  can  befall  us  by  chance,  but  by  the  direction  of  our 
most  gracious  and  heavenly  Father ;  who  watches  over  us 
with  a  paternal  care,  keeping  all  creatures  so  under  his 
power,  that  not  a  hair  of  our  head  (for  they  are  all  numbered) 


46  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

nor  a  sparrow  can  fall  to  the  ground,  without  the  w>l!  of  cm 
Father,  in  whom  we  do  entirely  trust,  being  persuaded,  that 
he  so  restrains  the  devil  and  all  our  enemies,  that  without 
his  will  and  permission,  they  cannot  hurt  us.  And  :herefore 
we  reject  that  damnable  error  of  the  Epicureans,  who  say 
that  God  regards  nothing,  but  leaves  all  things  to  chance. 

XIV.  Of  the  creation,  and  fall  of  Man,  and  his  incapacity  to 
perform  what  is  truly  good. 

We  believe  that  God  created  man  out  of  the  dust  of  the 
earth,  and  made  and  formed  him  after  his  own  image  and 
likeness,  good,  righteous,  and  holy,  capable  in  all  things  to 
will,  agreeably  to  the  will  of  God.  But  being  in  honour,  he 
understood  it  not,  neither  knew  his  e.xcellency,  but  wilfully 
subjected  himself  to  sin,  and  consequently  to  death,  and  the 
curse,  giving  ear  to  the  words  of  the  devil.  For  the  com- 
mandment of  life,  which  he  had  received,  he  transgressed; 
and  by  sin  separated  himself  from  God,  who  was  his  true  life, 
having  corrupted  his  whole  nature;  whereby  he  made  him- 
self  liable  to  corporal  and  spiritual  death.  And  being  thus 
become  wicked,  perverse,  and  corrupt  in  all  his  ways,  he  hath 
lost  all  his  excellent  gifts,  which  he  had  received  from  God, 
and  only  retained  a  few  remains  thereof,  which,  however, 
are  sufficient  to  leave  man  without  excuse;  for  all  the  light 
which  is  in  us  is  changed  into  darkness,  as  the  scriptures 
teach  us,  saying :  The  light  shineth  in  darkitcss,  and  the  dark- 
ness comprchcndeth  it  not:  where  St.  John  calleth  men  dark- 
ness. Therefore  we  reject  all  that  is  taught  repugnant  to 
this,  concerning  the  free  will  of  man,  since  man  is  but  a  slave 
to  sin ;  and  has  nothing  of  himself,  unless  it  is  given  him 
from  heaven.  For  who  may  presume  to  boast,  that  he  of 
himself  can  do  any  good,  since  Christ  saith,  710  man  can  coma 
to  me,  except  the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him  ?  Who 
will  glory  in  his  own  will,  who  understands,  that  to  be  car- 
nally  minded,  is  enmity  against  God  ?  Who  can  speak  of  his 
knowledge,  since  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of 
the  spirit  of  Ood?  In  short,  who  dare  suggest  any  thoughts, 
since  be  knows  that  we  are  not  sufficient  of  ourselves  to 
think  any  thing  as  of  ourselves,  but  that  our  sufficiency  is  of 
God  ?  And  therefore  what  the  apostle  saith  ought  justly  to 
be  held  sure  and  firm,  that  God  worketh  in  us  both  to  will  and 
to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  For  there  is  no  will  nor  under<- 
standing,  conformable  to  the  divine  will  and  understanding, 
but  what  Christ  hath  wrought  in  man  :  which  he  teaches  us, 
when  he  saith,  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing, 

XV.  Of  original  Sin. 

Wo  believe  that,  through  the  disobedience  of  Adam,  origi- 
nal sin  is  extended  to  all  mankind:  which  is  a  corruptiou  or 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  47 

Jte  wnole  nature,  and  an  hereditary  disease,  wherewith  in* 
fants  themselves  are  infected  even  in  their  mother's  womb, 
and  whicli  producefh  in  man  all  sorts  of  sin,  being  in  him  ad 
a  root  thereof;  and  therefore  is  so  vile  and  abominable  in 
the  sight  of  God,  that  it  is  sufficient  to  condemn  all  mankind. 
Nor  is  it  by  any  means  abolished  or  done  away  by  baptism ; 
eince  sin  always  issues  forth  from  this  woful  source,  as  water 
from  a  fountain  ;  notwithstanding  it  is  not  imputed  to  the 
children  of  God  unto  condemnation,  but  by  his  grace  and 
mercy  is  forgiven  them.  Not  that  they  should  rest  securely 
in  sin,  but  that  a  sense  of  this  corruption  snould  make  be- 
lievers often  to  sigh,  desiring  to  be  delivered  from  this  body 
of  death.  Wherefore  we  reject  the  error  of  the  Pelagians, 
who  assert  that  sin  proceeds  only  from  imitation 

XVI.  Of  eternal  Election. 

We  believe  that  all  the  posterity  of  Adam,  being  thus  fallen 
Into  perdition  and  ruin,  by  the  sin  of  our  first  parents,  God 
then  did  manifest  himself  such  as  he  is ;  that  is  to  say,  mer- 
ciful and  just:  Merciful,  since  he  delivers  and  preserves  from 
this  perdition  all,  whom  he  in  his  eternal  and  unchangeable 
council,  of  mere  goodness  hath  elected  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord,  without  auy  respect  to  their  works:  Just,  in  leaving 
others  in  the  fall  and  perdition  wherein  they  have  involved 
themselves. 

XVII.  Of  the  recovery  of  fallen  Man. 

We  believe  that  our  most  gracious  God,  in  his  admirable 
wisdom  and  goodness,  seeing  that  man  had  thus  thrown  him» 
self  into  teniporal  and  spiritual  death,  and  made  himself 
wholly  miserable,  was  pleased  to  seek  and  comfort  him,  when 
he  tremblini;  fled  from  his  presence,  promising  him  that  he 
would  give  his  Son,  who  should  be  made  of  a  woman,  to  bruut 
the  head  of  the  serpent,  and  make  him  happy. 

XVIIl.  Of  the  incarnation  qf  Jesus  Christ, 

We  confess  therefore  that  God  did  fulfil  the  promise,  which 
he  m;ide  to  the  fathers,  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  prophets, 
when  he  sent  into  the  world,  at  the  time  appomted  by  him, 
his  own,  only  begotten  and  eternal  Son,  "who  rook  upon 
him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  became  like  unto  man,  really 
assuming  the  true  human  nature,  with  all  its  infirmities,  sin 
excepted,  being  conceived  in  the  womb  of  the  blessed  Virgin 
Mary,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  without  the  means 
of  man.  And  did  not  only  assume  human  nature  as  to  the 
body,  but  also  a  true  human  soul,  that  he  might  be  a  real 
man.  For  since  the  soul  was  lost  as  well  as  the  body,  it  wag 
necessary  that  he  should  take  boih  upon  him,  to  save  both. 


48  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

Therefore  we  confess  (in  opposition  to  the  heresy  of  the  Ana- 
baptists, who  deny  that  Christ  assumed  human  flesh  of  his 
mother)  that  Christ  is  become  a  partaker  uf  the  tlesh  and 
blood  of  the  children  ;  that  he  is  a  fruit  of  the  loins  of  David 
after  the  flesh;  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the 
flesh;  a  fruit  of  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  made  of  a 
woman  ;  a  branch  of  David ;  a  shoot  of  the  root  of  Jesse  ; 
sprung  from  the  tribe  of  .Tudah;  descended  from  the  Jews  ac- 
cordinjf  to  the  flesh  :  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  since  he  took 
upon  him  the  seed  of  Abraham,  "  and  became  like  unto  his 
brethren  in  all  things  sin  excepted  :"  so  that  in  truth  he  is  oul 
Immanuel,  that  is  to  say,  God  with  us. 

XIX.  Of  the  union  and  distinction  of  the  two  natures  in  th» 

person  of  Christ. 

We  believe  that  by  this  conception,  the  person  of  the  Son 
is  inseparably  united  and  connected  with  the  human  nature; 
so  that  there  are  not  two  Sons  of  God,  nor  two  persons,  but 
two  natures  united  in  one  single  person  :  yet,  that  each  na- 
ture retains  its  own  distinct  pro|)erties.  As  then  the  divine 
nature  hath  always  remained  uncreated,  without  beginning 
of  days  or  end  of  life,  filling  heaven  and  earth  :  so  also  hath 
the  human  nature  not  lost  its  properties,  but  remained  a 
creature,  having  beginning  of  days,  being  a  finite  nature,  and 
retaining  all  the  properties  of  a  real  body  :  And  though  he 
hath  by  his  resurrection  given  immortality  to  the  same,  ne- 
vertheless he  hath  not  changed  the  reality  of  his  human  na- 
ture ;  for  as  much  as  our  salvation  and  resurrection  also 
depend  on  the  reality  of  his  body.  But  these  two  natures  ato 
so  closely  united  in  one  person,  that  they  were  not  separated 
even  by  his  death.  Therefore  that,  which,  he  when  dying 
commended  into  the  hands  of  his  Father,  was  a  real  human 
spirit,  departing  from  his  body :  But  in  the  mean  time  the 
divine  nature  always  remained  united  with  the  human,  even 
when  he  lay  in  the  grave  :  And  the  Godhead  did  not  cease 
to  be  in  him,  any  more  than  it  did  when  he  was  an  infant, 
though  it  did  not  so  clearly  manifest  itself  for  a  while. 
Wherefore  we  confess,  that  he  is  very  God  ;  and  very  Man; 
very  God  by  his  power  to  conquer  death  ;  and  very  man  that 
he  might  die  for  us  according  to  the  infirmity  of  his  flesh. 

XX.  That  Ood  hath  manifested  his  justice  and  mercy  in  Christ. 

We  believe  that  God,  who  is  perfectly  merciful  and  just. 
Bent  his  Son  to  assume  that  nature,  in  which  the  disobedi- 
ence was  committed,  to  make  satisfaction  in  the  same,  and 
to  bear  the  punishment  of  sin  by  his  most  bitter  passion  and 
death.  God  therefore  manifested  his  justice  against  his  Son 
when  he  laid  our  iniquities  upon  him,  and  poured  forth  hit 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  49 

*iercy  and  goodness  on  us,  who  were  guilty  and  wortliy  of 
Jamnation,  out  of  mere  and  perfect  love,  giving  his  Son  unto 
death  for  us,  and  raising  him  for  our  justification,  thai 
through  liim  we  might  obtain  immortality  and  life  eternal. 

XXI.  Of  the  satisfaction  of  Christ,  our  ovly  high  priest,  for  zis. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  ordained  with  an  oath  to 
he  an  everlasting  high  priest,  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 
Who  hath  presented  himself  in  our  behalf  before  his  Father, 
to  appease  his  wrath  by  his  full  satisfaction,  by  offering  him- 
self on  the  tree  of  the  cross,  and  pouring  out  his  precious 
blood  to  purge  away  our  sins ;  as  the  prophet  had  foretold. 
For  it  is  written,  "  he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he 
was  bruised  for  our  iniquities :  the  chastisement  of  our  peace 
was  upon  him,  and  with  his  stripes  we  are  healed:  He  was 
brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  numbered  with  the 
transgressors:"  and  condemned  by  Pontius  Pilate  as  a  male- 
factor,  though  he  had  first  declared  him  innocent.  There- 
fore, "  he  restored  that  which  he  took  not  away,  and  suffered 
the  just  for  the  unjust,"  as  well  in  his  body  a3  soul,  feeling 
the  terrible  punishment  which  our  sins  had  merited;  inso- 
much  "that  his  sweat  became  like  unto  drops  of  blood  fall- 
ing  on  the  ground."  He  calliid  out,  "my  God,  my  God,  why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me?"  And  hath  suffered  all  this  for  the 
remission  of  our  sins, — Wherefore  we  justly  say  with  the 
Apostle  Paul,  "  that  we  know  nothing,  but  Jesus  Christ,  and 
bim  crucified  ;  we  count  all  things  but  loss  and  dung  fo.  ..he 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord:"  in 
whose  wounds  we  find  all  manner  of  consolation.  Neither 
is  it  necessary  to  seek  or  invent  any  other  means  of  being 
reconciled  to  God,  than  this  only  sacrifice,  once  offered,  by 
which  believers  are  made  perfect  for  ever.  This  is  also  the 
reason  why  he  was  called  by  the  angel  of  God,  Jesus,  that 
is  to  say.  Saviour,  because  he  should  save  his  people  from 
their  sins. 

XXII.  Of  our  justification  through  faith  in  Jeaus  Chnst. 

We  believe  that,  to  attain  the  true  knowledge  of  this  great 
mystery,  the  Holy  Ghost  kindleth  in  our  hearts  an  upright 
faith,  which  embraces  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  his  merits,  ap 
propriates  him,  and  seeks  nothing  more  besides  him.  For  it 
must  needs  follow,  either  that  all  thmcs,  which  are  requisite 
to  our  salvation,  are  not  in  Jesus  Christ,  or  if  ail  thincs  are 
in  him,  that  then  those,  who  possess  Jesus  Christ  through 
faith,  have  complete  salvation  in  him.— Therefore,  for  any 
to  assert,  that  Clirist  is  not  sufficient,  but  that  something 
more  is  required  besides  him,  would  be  too  gross  a  blasphe. 
luy;  for  hence  it  would  follow,  that  Christ  was  but  half  a 


60  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

Saviour.  Therefore  we  justly  say  with  Paul,  that  wo  ara 
justified  by  faith  alone,  or  by  faith  without  works.  However, 
to  speak  more  clearly,  we  do  not  mean,  that  faith  itself  jus. 
tifies  us,  for  it  is  only  an  instrument,  with  which  wu  em- 
brace Christ  our  Righteousness.  But  Jesus  Christ,  imputing 
to  us  all  his  merits,  and  so  many  holy  works,  which  he  hath 
done  for  us,  and  in  our  stead,  is  our  Righteousness.  And 
faith  is  an  instrument,  that  keeps  us  in  communion  with 
him  in  all  his  benefits,  which,  when  become  ours,  are  more 
than  sufficient  to  acquit  us  of  our  sins. 

XXIII.  That  our  jiLstification  conMsts  in  the  forgiveness  of  sin 
and  the  imputation  of  Christ's  righteousness. 

We  believe  that  our  salvation  consists  in  the  remission  of 
our  sins  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  and  that  therein  our  right- 
eousness before  God  is  implied  :  as  David  and  Paul  teach  us, 
declaring  this  to  be  the  happiness  of  man,  that  God  imputes 
righteousness  to  him  without  works.  And  the  same  aposile 
saith,  that  we  are  justified  freely,  by  his  grace,  through  the  re- 
demption  which  is  in  Jesus  Christ.  And  therefore  we  always 
hold  fast  this  foundation,  ascribing  all  the  glory  to  God, 
humbling  ourselves  before  him,  and  acknowledging  ourselves 
to  be  such  as  we  really  are,  without  presuming  to  trust  in 
any  thing  in  ourselves,  or  in  any  merit  of  ours,  relying  and 
resting  upon  the  obedience  of  Christ  crucified  alone,  which 
becomes  ours,  when  we  believe  in  him:  this  is  suflicienl  to 
cover  all  our  iniquities,  and  to  give  us  confidence,  in  ap- 
proaching to  God;  freeing  the  conscience  of  fear,  terror,  and 
dread,  without  following  the  example  of  our  first  father,  Ad- 
am, who,  trembling,  attempted  to  cover  himself  with  fig- 
leaves. — And  verily,  if  we  should  appear  before  God,  lelying 
on  ourselves,  or  on  any  other  creature,  though  ever  so  little, 
we  should,  alas!  be  consumed.  And  therefore  every  one 
nmst  pray  with  David  ;  O  Lord,  enter  not  into  judgment  7cith 
thy  servant:  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be  justified. 

XXIV.  Of  man's  sanctification  and  good  works. 

We  believe  that  this  true  faith  being  wrought  in  man  by 
he  hearing  of  the  woid  of  God,  and  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  doth  regenerate  and  make  him  a  new  man, 
causing  him  to  live  a  new  life,  and  freeing  him  from  the  bon- 
dage of  sin.— Therefore  it  is  so  far  from  being  true,  that  tliia 
justifying  faith  makes  men  remiss  in  a  pious  and  holy  life, 
that  (in  the  contrary  A\ithout  it  ihey  would  never  do  any 
.hing  out  of  love  to  God,  but  only  out  of  self-love  or  fear  of 
damnation.  Therefore  it  is  impossible  that  this  holy  faith 
can  be  unfruitful  in  man  :  for  we  do  not  speak  of  a  vain 
faith,  but  of  such  a  faith,  which  is  called  in  8cri|)turc.  a  faith 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  51 

Jul  worketh  by  love,  which  excites  man  to  the  practice  of 
those  works,  which  God  has  commanded  in  his  word.  Which 
works,  as  they  proceed  from  the  good  root  of  faith,  are  good 
and  acceptable  in  the  sigiit  of  God,  for  as  much  as  they  are 
all  sanctiried  by  his  grace  :  Howbeit  they  are  of  no  account 
towards  our  justification.  For  it  i  by  faith  in  Christ  that 
we  are  justified,  even  before  we  do  good  works,  otluTtwise 
,  they  could  not  be  good  works,  any  more  than  the  fruit  of  a 
tree  can  be  good,  before  the  tree  itself  is  good.  Therefore 
we  do  good  works,  bu*.  not  to  nieril  by  them,  (for  what  can 
we  merit)  nay,  we  are  beholden  to  God  for  the  good  works 
we  do,  and  not  he  to  us,  since  it  is  he  that  worketh  in  us  both 
to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Lot  us  therefore  attend 
to  what  is  written,  when  ye  shall  have  done  all  those  things 
which  are  commanded  you,  say  we  are  unprofitable  servants: 
we  have  done  that  which  was  our  duty  to  do.  In  the  mean  time, 
we  do  not  deny,  that  God  rewards  good  works,  but  it  is 
through  his  grace  that  he  crowns  his  gifts  Moreover,  though 
we  do  good  works,  we  do  not  found  our  salvation  upon  them  ; 
for  we  can  do  no  work  but  what  is  polluted  by  our  flesh,  and 
also  punishable;  and  although  we  could  perform  such  works, 
etill  the  remembrance  of  one  sin  is  sufficient  to  make  God 
reject  them.  Thus  tlien  we  should  always  be  in  doubt,  tossed 
to  and  fro  without  any  certainty,  and  poor  consciences  be 
continually  vexed,  if  they  relied  not  on  the  merits  of  the  suf- 
fering and  death  of  our  Saviour. 

XXV.  Of  the  abolishing  of  the  Ceremonial  Law. 

We  believe,  that  the  ceremonies  and  figures  of  the  law 
ceaced  at  the  coining  of  Christ,  and  that  all  the  shadows  are 
accomplished:  .so  that  the  use  of  them  must  be  abolished 
amongst  Christians;  ycit  the  truth  and  substance  of  them  re- 
main with  us  in  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  they  have  their  com- 
pletion. In  the  mean  time,  we  still  use  the  testimonies  taken 
■>ut  of  the  law  and  the  prophets,  to  confirm  us  in  the  doctrine 
of  the  gospel,  and  to  regulate  our  life  in  all  honesty,  to  the 
glory  of  God,  according  to  his  will. 

XXVI.  Of  Christ's  intercession. 

We  believe  that  we  have  no  access  unto  God,  than  alone 
through  the  only  mediator  and  advocate  Jesus  Christ,  the 
righteous,  who  therefore  became  man,  havin?  united  in  one 
person  the  divine  and  human  natures,  that  we  men  might 
lave  access  to  the  divine  Majesty,  which  access  would  other- 
wise be  barred  acainst  us.  But  this  Mediator,  whom  the 
Fathf^r  hath  appointed  between  him  and  us,  oucht  in  nowise 
to  aflfright  us  by  his  majesty,  or  cause  us  to  seek  another  ac- 
cording to  our  fancy.    For  there  is  no  creature  either  in  hea- 


52  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

ven  or  on  earth,  who  loveth  lis  more  than  Jesus  Christ ;  who 
thovf^h  he  teas  in  the  form  of  Ood,  yet  made  himself  of  no  repu- 
tation, and  took  tipon  hint  the  form  of  a  man,  and  of  a  servant 
for  us,  and  was  made  like  unto  his  brethren  in  all  things.  If 
then  we  should  seek  for  another  Mediator,  who  would  be 
well  affected  towards  ns,  whom  could  we  <ind,  who  loved  us 
more  than  he,  who  laid  down  his  life  for  us,  even  when  we 
were  his  enemies  ?  And  if  we  seek  for  one  who  hath  power, 
and  majesty,  who  is  there  that  hath  so  much  of  both  as  he 
who  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  and  uho  hath  all 
power  in  heaven  and  on  earth?  And  who  will  sooner  be 
heard  than  the  own  well  beloved  Son  of  God?  Therefore  it 
was  only  through  distrust  that  this  practice  of  dishonouring 
instead  of  honouring:  the  saints  was  introduced,  doing  that, 
which  they  never  have  done,  nor  required,  but  have  on  the 
contrary  steadfastly  rejected  according  to  their  boundenduty, 
as  appears  by  their  writings.  Neither  must  we  plead  liere 
our  unworthiness ;  for  the  meaning  is  not  that  we  should 
offer  dur  prayers  to  God  on  account  of  our  own  unworthiness, 
but  only  on  account  of  the  excellency  and  worthiness  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose  righteousness  is  become  ours  by 
faith.  Therefore  the  apostle  to  remove  this  foolish  fear,  or 
ratlier  mistrust  from  us,  jus'.ly  saith,  that  Jesus  Christ  wa* 
made  like  unto  his  brethren  in  all  things,  that  he  might  be  a 
merciful  and  faithful  high  priest,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the 
sins  of  the  people.  For  in  that  he  himself  hatfi  suffered,  being 
tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour  them  that  are  tempted ;  and  further 
to  encourage  us,  he  artds,  seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great  high 
priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  Ood,  let 
us  hold  fast  our  profession.  For  we  have  not  an  high  priest 
which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but 
was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  ?pithout  sin.  Let 
us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may 
obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.  The  same 
apostle  saith,  that  we  have  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest,  by 
the  blood  of  Jesus ;  let  us  draw  near  (saith  he)  with  a  true  heart 
in  full  assurance  of  faith,  g(C.  Likewise,  Christ  hath  an  un- 
changeable priesthood,  wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  till 
uttermost,  that  come  unto  Ood  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to 
vuike  intercession  for  them.  What  more  can  be  required?  sir-ce 
Christ  himself  saith,  I  am  the  way,  and  the  trutl,  and  the  life ; 
no  man  comcth  unto  the  Father  but  by  me.  To  what  purpose 
should  we  then  seek  another  advocate,  since  it  hath  pleased 
God,  to  give  us  his  own  Son  as  an  advocate?  Let  us  not 
forsake  him  to  take  another,  or  rather  to  seek  after  anotner, 
without  ever  being  able  to  find  him  ;  fur  CJod  well  knew, 
when  he  gave  him  to  us,  that  we  were  sinners.  Therefore 
iccording  to  the  command  of  Christ,  we  call  upon  the  hea- 
renly  Father  through  Jesus  Christ  our  only  mediator,  as  we 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  53 

are  taught  in  the  Lord's  prayer ;  being  assured  that  vvnalcvei 
we  ask  of  tlie  Father  in  his  name,  will  be  granted  us. 

XXVII.  Of  the  Catholic  Christian  Church. 

We  believe  and  profess  one  catholic  or  universal  church, 
which  is  an  hoiy  congregation  of  true  Christian  believers,  all 
expecting  their  salvation  in  Jesus  Christ,  beinir  washed  by 
nis  blood,  sanctified  and  sealed  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Thif-- 
church  hath  oeen  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  will 
be  to  the  end  thereof;  which  is  evident  from  this,  that  Chris 
IS  an  eternal  king,  which,  without  subjects,  cannot  be.  An 
this  holy  rhur'^h  is  preserved  or  supported  by  God,  against 
the  rage  of  the  whole  world  ;  though  she  sometimes  (for  a 
while)  appear  very  small,  and  in  the  eyes  of  men,  to  be  re- 
duced to  nothing:  as  during  the  perilous  reign  of  Achab,  tht 
Lord  reserved  unto  him  seven  thousand  mev,  who  had  not  howea 
their  knees  to  Baal.  Furthermore  this  holy  church  is  no 
confined,  bound,  or  limited  to  a  certain  place,  or  to  certain 
persons,  but  is  spread  and  dispersed  over  the  whole  world ; 
and  yet  is  joined  and  united  with  heart  and  will,  by  the 
power  of  faith,  in  one  and  the  same  spirit. 

XXVIII.  That  every  one  is  bound  to  join  himself  to  the  true 

Church. 
We  believe,  since  this  holy  congregation  is  an  assembly 
of  those  who  are  saved,  and  that  out  of  it  there  is  no  salva- 
tion, that  no  person  of  whatsoever  state  or  condition  he  may 
be,  ought  to  withdraw  himself,  to  live  in  a  separate  state 
from  it;  but  that  all  men  are  in  duty  bound  to  join  and  unite 
themselves  with  it;  maintaining  the  unity  of  the  church; 
submitting  themselves  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline  thereof; 
bowing  the'-  necks  under  the  yoke  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  as 
mutual  members  of  the  same  body,  serving  to  the  edification 
of  the  brethren,  according  to  the  talents  Godhasgiven  them. — 
And  that  this  may  be  the  more  effectually  observed,  it  is  the 
duty  of  all  believers,  according  to  the  word  of  God,  to  sepa- 
rate themselves  from  all  those,  who  do  not  belong  to  the 
church,  and  to  join  themselves  to  this  congregation,  where- 
soever God  hath  established  it,  even  though  the  magistrates 
and  edicts  of  princes  were  against  it ;  yea,  though  they  should 
suffer  death  or  any  other  corporal  punishment.  Therefore 
all  those,  who  separate  themselves  from  the  same,  or  do  not 
Join  themselves  to  it,  act  contrary  to  the  orditiance  of  God. 

XXIX.  Oj  the  marks  of  the  true  Church,  and  icherein  she  differs 

from  the  false  Church. 

We  believe,  that  we  ought  diligently  and  circumspectly  lo 
Jiscern  from  the  word  of  God,  wnich  is  the  true  church,  since 
39 


54  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

all  sects  which  are  in  the  world  assume  to  themselves  the 
name  of  the  church.  But  we  speak  not  here  of  hypocritea 
who  are  mixed  in  the  church  with  the  good,  yet  are  not  of 
the  church,  though  externally  in  it :  but  we  say  that  the  body 
and  communion  of  the  true  church,  must  be  distinguished 
from  all  sects,  who  call  themselves  the  church.  The  marks, 
by  which  the  true  church  is  known,  are  these  :  If  the  iiure 
doctrine  of  the  gospel  is  preached  therein  ;  if  she  maintains 
ihe  pure  administration  of  the  sacraments  as  instituted  by 
Christ ;  if  church  discipline  is  exercised  in  punishing  of  sin; 
In  short,  if  all  things  are  managed  according  to  the  pure  word 
of  God,  all  things  contrary  thereto  rejected  ;  and  Jesus  Christ 
acknowledged  as  the  only  head  of  the  church.  Hence  the 
true  church  may  certainly  be  known,  from  which  no  man  haa 
a  right  to  separate  himself.  With  respect  to  those,  who  are 
members  of  the  church,  they  may  be  known  by  the  marks  of 
Christians,  namely,  by  faith;  snd  when  they" have  received 
Jesus  Christ  the  only  Saviour,  they  avoid  sin,  follow  after 
righteousness,  love  the  true  God  and  their  neighbour,  neither 
turn  aside  to  the  right  or  left,  and  crucify  the  flesh  with  the 
works  thereof.  But  this  is  not  to  be  understood,  as  if  there 
did  not  remain  in  them  great  infirmities;  but  they  fight 
against  them  through  the  spirit,  all  the  days  of  their  life,  con- 
tinually taking  their  refuge  to  the  blvwd,  death,  passion,  and 
obedience  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "  in  whom  they  have  re- 
mission of  sins,  through  faith  in  him."  As  for  t  he  false  church, 
she  ascribes  more  power  and  authority  to  herself  and  her  or- 
dinances, than  the  word  of  God,  and  will  not  submit  herself 
to  the  yoke  of  Christ. — Neither  does  she  administer  the  sacra- 
ments, as  appointed  by  Christ  in  his  word,  but  adds  to  and 
takes  from  them,  as  she  thinks  proper ;  she  relieih  more  upon 
men  than  upon  Christ;  and  persecutes  those,  who  live  holily 
according  to  the  word  of  God,  and  rebuke  her  for  her  errors, 
covetousness,  and  idolatry.  These  two  churches  are  easily 
known  and  distinguished  from  each  other. 

XXX.  Concerning  the  governnicnt  of,  and  offices  in  the  Church 

We  believe,  that  this  true  church  must  be  governed  by  the 
spiritual  policy,  which  our  Lord  hath  taught  -s  in  his  word; 
namely,  that  there  must  be  ministers  or  pastors,  to  preach 
the  word  of  God,  and  to  administer  the  sacraments;  also 
ciders  and  deacons,  who,  together  with  the  pastors,  form  the 
council  of  the  church:  that  by  these  means  the  true  religion 
maybe  preserved,  and  the  true  doctrine  everywhere  propa- 
"♦aied,  likewise  transgressors  punished  and  restrained  by 
piritual  means;  also  that  the  poor  and  distressed  maybe 
elieved  and  comforted,  according  to  their  necessities.  By 
hejie  means  every  thing  will  he  carried  on  in  the  church  with 


CONi'ESSION  OF  FAITH.  55 

good  ofder  and  decency,  when  faithful  men  are  chosen,  ac 
cording  to  the  rule  prescribed  by  St.  Paul  in  his  epistle  to 
Tiniolhy. 

XXXI.  Of  the  Ministers,  Elders,  and  Deacons. 

We  believe,  that  the  ministers  of  God's  word,  and  the  elders 
and  deacons.  ou;;ht  to  be  chosen  to  their  respective  offices  by 
a  lawful  election  by  the  church,  with  calling  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  in  that  order,  which  the  word  of  God  teach- 
eth.  Therefore  every  one  must  take  heed,  not  to  intrude 
himself  by  indecent  means,  but  is  bound  to  wait  till  it  shall 
please  God  to  call  him  ;  that  he  may  have  testimony  of  his 
calling,  and  be  certain  and  assured  that  it  is  of  the  Lord. 
As  for  the  ministers  of  God's  word,  they  have  equally  the 
same  power  and  authority  wheresoever  they  are,  as  they  are 
all  ministers  of  Christ,  the  only  universal  Bishop,  and  the 
•oniy  head  of  the  church.  Moreover,  that  this  holy  ordinance 
of  God  may  not  be  violated  or  slighted,  we  say  that  everyone 
ought  to  esteem  the  n)inisters  of  God's  word,  and  the  elders 
of  the  church,  very  highly  for  their  work's  sake,  and  be  at 
peace  with  them  without  murmuring,  strife  or  contention, 
as  much  as  possible. 

XXXII.  Of  the  order  and  discipline  of  the  Church. 

In  the  mean  time  we  believe,  though  it  is  useful  and  bene 
ficial,  that  those,  who  are  rulers  of  the  church,  institute  and 
establish  certain  ordinances  among  themselves  for  maintain* 
ing  the  body  of  the  church  ;  yet  they  ought  studiously  to 
take  care,  that  they  do  not  depart  from  those  things,  which 
Christ,  our  only  master,  hath  instituted.  And  *herefore,  we 
reject  all  human  inventions,  and  all  laws,  whicn  man  would 
Introduce  into  the  worship  of  God,  thereby  to  bind  and  com- 
pel the  conscience,  in  any  manner  whatever.  Therefore  we 
admit  only  of  that,  which  tends  to  nourish  and  preserve  con- 
cord, and  unity,  and  to  keep  all  men  in  obedience  to  God. 
For  this  purpose,  excommunication  or  church  discipline  is 
requisite,  with  the  several  circumstances  belonging  to  it,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  God. 

XXXiri.  Of  the  sacraments. 

We  believe,  that  our  gracious  God,  on  account  of  our  weak- 
ness and  infirmities,  hath  ordained  the  sacraments  for  us, 
thereby  to  seal  unto  us  his  promises,  and  to  be  pledges  of  the 
good  will  and  grace  of  God  toward  us,  and  also  to  nourisli 
and  strengthen  our  faith;  which  he  hath  joined  to  the  word 
of  the  gospel,  the  better  to  present  to  our  senses,  both  that 
which  he  signifies  to  us  by  his  word  and  that  which  he  works 


5G  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

inwardly  in  our  liearts,  thereby  assuring  and  confirming  it 
us  the  salvation  which  he  imparts  to  us.  For  they  are  visi 
ble  signs  and  seals  of  an  inward  and  invisible  thing,  by 
means  whereof,  God  worketh  in  us  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Therefore  the  signs  are  not  in  vain  or  insignificant, 
so  as  to  deceive  us.  For  Jesus  Christ  is  the  true  object  pre 
Bented  by  them,  without  whom  they  would  be  of  no  moment 
Moreover,  we  are  satisfied  with  the  number  of  sarraments; 
which  Christ  our  Lord  hath  instituted,  which  are  two  only, 
namely,  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  and  the  holy  supper  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

XXXIV.  Of  hohj  baptism. 

We  believe  and  confess  that  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  end 
of  the  law,  hath  made  an  end,  by  the  shedding  of  his  blood, 
of  all  other  sheddings  of  blood,  which  men  could  or  would 
make  as  a  propitiation  or  satisfaction  for  sin:  and  that  he* 
having  abolished  circumcision,  which  was  done  with  blood, 
hath  instituted  the  sacrament  of  baptism  instead  thereof; 
by  which  we  are  received  into  the  church  of  God,  and  sepa- 
rated frf>m  all  other  people  and  strange  religions,  that  we 
may  wholly  beloni;  to  him,  whose  ensign  and  banner  wo 
ar:  and  serves  as  a  testimony  unto  us,  that  he  will  for 
er  be  our  gracious  God  and  Father.  Therefore  he  has  com- 
manded all  those,  who  are  his,  to  be  baptised  with  pure  wa- 
ter, "  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost :"  Thereby  signifying  to  us,  that  as  water  wash- 
oth  away  the  filth  of  the  body,  when  poured  upon  it,  and  ia 
seen  on  the  body  of  the  baptised,  when  sprinkled  upon  him; 
so  doth  the  blood  of  Christ,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
internally  sprinkle  the  soul,  cleanse  it  from  its  sins,  and  re- 
generate us  from  children  of  wrath  unto  children  of  God. 
Not  that  this  is  effected  by  the  external  water,  but  by  the 
sprinkling  of  the  precious  blood  of  the  Son  of  God;  who  is 
our  Red  Sea,  through  which  we  must  pass,  to  escape  the  ty- 
ranny  of  Pharaoh,  that  is,  the  devil,  and  to  enter  into  the 
spiritual  land  of  Canaan.  Therefore  the  ministers,  on  their 
part,  administer  tlie  sacrament,  and  that  which  is  visible, 
but  our  Jjord  giveth  that  which  is  signified  by  the  sa»;rament, 
namely,  the  gitls  and  invisible  grace;  washing,  cleansing 
and  purging  our  souls  of  all  filth  and  unrighteousness;  re- 
newing our  hearts,  and  filling  them  with  all  comforl ;  giving 
unto  us  a  true  assurance  of  his  fatherly  goodness;  putting 
on  us  the  new  man,  and  putting  off  the  old  man  with  all  his 
deeds  .-—Therefore,  we  believe,  that  every  man,  who  is  earn 
estly  studious  of  obtaining  life  eternal,  ought  to  be  but  once 
bafttised  with  this  only  baptism,  without  ever  repeating  the 
same :  since  we  cannot  be  born  twice.  Neither  doth  this 
baptism  only  avail  us,  at  the  time  when  the  water  is  pourt'd 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  57 

«pon  us,  and  received  by  us,  but  also  through  the  whole 
c»m/se  of  our  life  ;  therefore,  we  detest  the  error  of  the  ana- 
b4ptists,  who  are  not  content  with  tlie  one  only  baptism 
they  have  once  received,  and  moreover  condemn  the  baptism 
of  the  infants  of  believers,  whom  we  believe  ought  to  be 
baptised  and  sealed  with  the  sign  of  the  covenant,  as  the 
children  in  Israel  formerly  were  circumcised  upon  the  same 
jiromites,  which  are  made  unto  our  children.  And,  indeed, 
Christ  shed  his  blood  no  less  for  the  washing  of  the  children 
of  the  faithful,  than  for  adult  persons  ;  and,  tlierefore,  they 
ought  to  receive  the  sign  and  sacrament  of  that,  which 
Christ  hath  done  for  them;  as  the  Lord  commanded  in  the 
law,  that  they  should  be  made  partakers  of  the  sacrament 
of  Christ's  suffering  and  death,  shortly  after  they  were  born, 
by  offering  for  them  a  lamb,  which  was  a  sacrament  of  Jesua 
Christ.  Moreover,  what  circumcision  was  to  the  Jews,  that 
baptism  is  to  our  children.  And  for  this  reason,  Paul  calla 
baptism  the  circumcision  of  Christ. 

XXXV.  Of  the  Holy  Supper  of  our  Lard  Jesus  Christ. 

We  believe  and  confess  that  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  did 
ordain  and  institute  the  sacrament  of  the  holy  supper,  to  nour- 
ish and  support  those  whom  he  hath  already  regenerated  and 
incorporated  into  his  family,  which  is  his  church. — Now  those, 
who  are  regenerated,  have  in  them  a  two-fold  life,  the  one 
corporal  and  temporal,  which  they  have  from  the  first  birth, 
and  is  common  to  all  men  :  the  other  spiritual  and  heavenly, 
which  is  given  them  in  their  second  birth,  which  is  effected 
by  the  word  of  the  gospel,  in  the  connnunion  of  the  body  of 
Christ ;  and  this  life  is  not  common,  but  is  peculiar  to  God's 
elect.  In  like  manner  God  hath  given  us,  for  the  support  of 
the  bodily  and  earthly  life,  earthly  and  common  bread,  which 
is  subservient  thereto,  and  is  common  to  all  men,  even  as 
life  itself.  But  for  the  support  of  the  spiritual  and  heavenly 
life,  which  believers  have,  he  hath  sent  a  living  bread,  which 
descended  from  heaven,  namely,  Jesus  Christ,  who  nourishes 
and  strengthens  the  spiritual  life  of  believers,  when  they  eat 
him,  that  is  to  3ay,  when  they  apply  and  receive  him  by  "faith 
in  the  spirit.— Christ,  that  he  miglit  represent  unto  us  this 
spiritual  and  heavenly  bread,  hath  instituted  an  earthly  ajid 
visible  bread,  as  a  sacrament  of  his  body,  and  wine  as  a  sa 
crament  of  his  blood,  to  testify  by  them  unto  us,  that,  as  cer- 
tainly as  we  receive  and  hold  this  sacrament  in  our  hands, 
nnd  eat  and  drink  the  same  with  our  mouths,  by  which  our 
ife  is  afterwards  nourished,  we  also  ao  as  certainly  receive 
ny  faith  (which  is  the  hand  and  moutn  of  our  souP  the  true 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  our  only  Saviour  in  our  souls,  for 
the  support  of  our  spiritual  life.  Now,  as  it  is  certain  and 
bevond  all  doubt,  that  Jesus  Chrir.t  hath  not  enjoined  to  u.** 


58  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

the  use  of  his  sacraments  in  vain,  so  he  works  in  us  all  Ihat 
he  represents  to  us  by  these  holy  signs,  though  the  manner 
surpasses  our  understaiulin!;,  and  cannot  be  comprehended 
by  us,  as  thj  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost  are  hidden  and 
incomprehensible.  In  the  mean  time  we  err  not,  when  we 
say,  that  what  is  eaten  and  drunk  by  us  is  the  proper  and 
natural  body,  and  the  proper  blood  of  Christ.  But  the  man- 
ner of  our  partaking  of  the  same,  is  not  by  the  mouth,  but 
by  the  spirit  through  faith.  Thus  tl)en,  though  Christ  al- 
ways sits  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father  in  the  heavens,  yet 
doth  he  not,  therefore,  cease  to  make  us  partakers  of  himself 
by  faith.  'J'his  feast  is  a  spiritual  table,  at  which  Christ 
communicates  himself  with  all  his  benefits  to  us,  and  gives 
us  there  to  enjoy  both  himself,  and  the  merits  of  his  suffer- 
ings and  death,  nourishing,  strengthening  and  comforting 
our  poor  comfortless  souls,  by  the  eating  of  liis  fiesh,  quick- 
ening and  refreshing  them  by  the  drinking  of  his  blood.  Fur- 
ther, though  the  sacraments  are  connected  with  the  thing 
signified,  nevertheless  both  are  not  received  by  all  men  :  the 
ungodly  indeed  receives  the  sacrament  to  his  condemnation, 
but  he  doth  not  receive  the  truth  of  the  sacrament.  As  Ju- 
das and  Simon  the  sorcerer,  both  indeed  received  the  sacra- 
ment, but  not  Christ,  who  was  signified  by  it,  of  whom  be- 
lievers only  are  made  partakers.  Lastly,  we  receive  this 
holy  sacrament  in  the  assembly  of  the  people  of  God,  with 
humility  and  reverence,  keeping  up  amongst  us  a  holy  re- 
membrance of  the  death  of  Christ  our  Saviour,  with  thanks- 
giving; making  there  confe.ssion  of  our  faith,  and  ol  the 
Christian  religion.  Therefore,  no  one  ought  to  come  to  this 
table,  without  having  previously  rightly  examined  him«elf ; 
lest  by  eating  of  this  bread  and  drinking  of  this  cup,  he  eat 
end  drink  judgment  to  himself.  In  a  word,  we  are  excited 
by  the  use  of  this  holy  sacrament,  to  a  fervent  love  towaide 
God,  and  our  neighbour.  Therefore,  we  reject  all  mixtuies 
and  damnable  inventions,  which  men  have  added  unto,  and 
blended  with  the  sacraments,  as  profanations  of  them  :  and 
affirm  that  we  ought  to  rest  satisfied  with  the  ordinance, 
which  Christ  and  his  apostles  have  taught  us,  and  thai  we 
must  speak  of  them  in  the  same  manner  as  they  have  spoken. 

XXXVI.  Of  Magistrates. 

We  believe  that  our  gracious  God,  because  of  the  depravity 
nf  mankind,  hath  appointed  kings,  princes,  and  mntistrates, 
willing  that  the  world  should  be  governed  by  certain  laws 
and  [lollcies;  to  the  end  that  the  dissoluteness  of  men  miglit 
be  restrained,  and  all  things  carried  on  among  thorn  with 
good  order  and  decency.  For  this  purpose  he  hath  invested 
the  magistracy  with  the  sword,  for  the  punishment  of  evi- 
Awfl,  and  for  the  protection  of  tliem  that  do  well.     Aiui  Iheit 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  59 

office  is,  not  oniy  to  have  regard  unto,  and  watch  for  the 
welfare  of  the  civil  state;  but  also  that  they  protect  the  sa- 
L-red  ministry  ;  and  thus  may  remove  and  prevent  all  idolatry 
and  false  worship;  that  the  kingdom  of  antichrist  maybe 
thus  destroyed,  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  promoted.  They 
must  therefore  countenance  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  the 
eospel  every  where,  that  God  may  be  honoured  and  worship- 
ped by  every  one,  as  he  commands  in  his  word.  Moreover, 
it  is  the  bounden  duty  of  every  one,  of  what  state,  quality, 
or  condition  soever  he  may  be,  to  subject  himself  to  the  ma- 
gistrates; to  pay  tribute,  to  show  due  honour  and  respect  tc 
them,  and  to  obey  them  in  all  things  which  are  not  repu^- 
nant  to  the  word  of  God;  to  supplicate  for  them  in  their 
prayers,  that  God  may  rule  and  guide  them  in  all  their  ways, 
and  tnai  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godli- 
ness and  honesty.  Wherefore  we  detest  the  anabaptists  and 
other  seditious  people,  and  in  general  all  those,  who  reject 
the  higher  powers  and  magistrates,  and  would  subvert  jus- 
tice, introduce  a  comnuiiiity  of  goods,  and  confound  that  de- 
cency and  good  order,  which  God  hath  established  among  men. 

XXX  VIT.  Of  the  Last  Judgment. 

Finally  we  believe,  according  to  the  word  of  God,  when  the 
time  ajtpointed  by  the  Lord  (which  is  unknown  to  all  crea- 
tures) is  come,  and  the  number  of  the  elect  complete,  that  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  come  from  heaven,  corporally  and  vi- 
Bibly,  as  he  ascended,  with  great  glory  and  majesty  to  declare 
himself  judge  of  the  quick  and  the  dead;  burning  this  old 
world  with  fire  and  flame,  to  cleanse  it.  And  then  all  men 
will  personally  appear  before  this  great  judge,  both  men  and 
women  and  children,  that  have  been  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  to  the  end  thereof,  being  summoned  by  the  voice 
of  the  archangel,  and  by  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  of  God. 
For  all  the  dead  shall  be  raised  out  of  the  earth,  and  their 
wouls  joined  and  united  with  their  proper  bodies,  in  which 
they  formerly  liyed.  As  for  those,  who  shall  then  be  living 
they  shall  not  die  as  the  others,  but  be  cha.iged  in  the  twink 
ling  of  an  eye,  and  froiri  corruptible,  become  incorruptible. 
Then  the  books  (that  is  to  say  the  consciences)  shall  be 
opened,  and  the  dead  judged  according  to  what  they  shall 
have  done  in  this  world,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil.  Nay, 
all  men  shall  give  an  account  of  every  idle  word  they  have 
spoken,  which  the  world  only  counts  amusement  and  jest; 
and  then  the  secrets  and  hypocrisy  of  men  shall  be  disclosed 
and  laid  open  before  all.  And  therefore  the  consideration  of 
this  judgment,  is  justly  terrible,  and  dreadful  to  the  wicked 
and  ungodly,  but  most  desirable  and  comfortable  to  the  right- 
eous and  the  elect :  because  then  their  full  deliverance  shall 
\)e  porfecied,  and  therf  they  shill  receive  the  fruits  of  theii 


60  CAJNONS. 

labour  and  trouble,  which  they  have  home.  Their  inno- 
cence shall  be  known  to  all,  and  they  shall  see  the  terrible 
vengeance  which  God  shall  execute  on  the  wicked,  who  most 
cruelly  persecuted,  oppressed,  and  tonuented  them  in  this 
world ;  and  who  shall  be  convicted  by  the  testimony  of  their 
own  consciences,  and  being  immortal,  sliall  be  tormented  in 
that  everlasting  fire,  which  is  prepared  lor  the  devil  and  his 
angels.  But  on  the  contrary,  the  faithful  and  elect  shall  be 
crowned  with  glory  and  honour;  and  the  Son  of  Ood  will 
confess  their  names  before  God  his  Father,  and  his  elect  an- 
gels; all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from  their  eyes;  and  their  cause, 
which  is  now  condemned  by  many  judges  and  magistrates, 
as  heretical  and  impious,  will  then  ba  known  to  be  the  cause 
of  the  Son  of  God.  And  for  a  gracious  reward,  the  Lord  will 
cause  them  to  possess  such  a  glory,  as  never  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man  to  conceive.  Therefore  we  expect  that  great 
day  with  a  most  ardent  desire,  to  the  end  that  we  may  fully 
enjoy  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ  Jesua  our  Lord.  Jlmcn. 
Even  so,  come  Lord  Jesus.  Rev.  xxii.  20 


CANONS, 

RATIFIED  IN  THE  NATIONAL  SYNOD  OF  THE 

REFORMED   CHURCH, 
Held  at  Dordrecht,  in  the  years  1618  and  1619. 

FIRST  HEAD  OF  DOCTRINE. 


Of  Divine  Predestination. 

Article  I.  As  all  men  have  sinned  in  Adam,  lie  under  the 
curse,  and  are  obnoxious  to  eternal  death,  God  would  have 
done  no  injustice  by  leaving  them  all  to  perish,  and  deliver- 
ing them  over  to  condemnation  on  account  of  sin,  according 
to  the  words  of  the  apostle.  Rom.  iii.  19,  "  that  every  mouth 
may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before 
God."  And  verse  23,  "  for  all  have  sinned,  and  come  short 
of  the  glory  of  God."  And  Rom.  vi.23,  "  for  the  wages  of  sin 
is  death." 

^rt.  II.  But  in  this  the  love  of  God  was  manifested,  that 
*ie  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  whosoever 


CANONS.  61 

i)eIioveth  on  him  should  noi  perish,  but  have  overlastlng  life. 
1  John  iv.  i>.    John  iii.  16. 

Jlrt.  III.  And  that  men  may  be  brought  to  believe,  God 
mercifully  sends  the  messengers  of  these  most  joyful  tidings, 
to  whom  he  will,  and  at  what  time  he  i)leaseth ;  by  whose 
ministry  men  are  called  to  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ 
crucified.  Rom.  x.  14,  15.  "  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him 
in  whom  they  have  not  believed?  And  how  shall  they  be- 
lieve in  him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  And  how  shall 
they  hear  without  a  preacher  ?  And  how  shall  they  preach 
except  they  be  sent  ?" 

Art.  IV.  The  wrath  of  God  abideth  upon  those  who  believe 
not  this  gospel.  But  such  as  receive  it,  and  embrace  Jesus 
the  Saviour  by  a  true  and  living  faith,  are  by  him  delivered 
from  the  wrath  of  God,  and  from  destruction,  and  have  the 
gift  of  eternal  life  conferred  upon  them. 

Art.  V.  The  cause  or  guilt  of  this  unbelief  as  well  as  of  all 
other  sins,  is  no  wise  in  God,  but  in  man  himself:  whereas 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  salvation  through  him  is  the  free 
gift  of  God,  as  it  is  written,  "  By  grace  ye  arj  saved  through 
faith,  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God."  Eph. 
ii.  8.  "  And  unto  you  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  not 
only  to  believe  on  him,"  &;c.    Phil.  i.  29. 

Art.  VI.  That  some  receive  the  gift  of  faith,  from  God,  and 
others  do  not  receive  it,  proceeds  from  God's  eternal  decree, 
"For  known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world."  Acts  xv.  18.  Eph.  i.  11.  According  to  which 
decree,  he  graciously  softens  the  hearts  of  the  elect,  however 
obstinate,  and  inclines  them  to  believe;  while  he  leaves  the 
non-elect  in  his  just  judgment  to  their  own  wickedness  and 
obduracy.  And  herein  is  especially  displayed  the  profound, 
the  merciful,  and  at  the  same  time  the  righteous  discrimina- 
tion between  men,  equally  involved  in  ruin  ;  or  that  decree 
of  election  and  reprobation,  revealed  in  the  word  of  God, 
which  though  men  of  perverse,  impure  and  unstable  minds, 
wrest  to  their  own  destruction,  yet  to  holy  and  pious  souls 
aflbrds  unspeakable  consolation. 

Art.  VII.  Election  is  the  unchangeable  purpose  of  God, 
whereby,  before  the  fnundation  of  the  world,  he  hath,  out  of 
\nere  grace,  according  to  the  sovereign  good  pleasure  of  his 
own  will,  chosen,  from  the  whole  liuman  race,  which  haa 
fallen  through  their  own  fault,  from  their  primitive  state  of 
rectitude,  into  sin  and  destruction,  a  certain  number  of  per- 
sons to  redemption  in  Christ,  whom  he  froni  eternity  appoint- 
ed the  Mediator  and  head  of  the  elect,  and  the  foundation  of 
Salvation. 

This  elect  number,  though  by  nature  neither  better  nor 
39* 


62  CANONS. 

more  deserving  than  others,  but  with  them  involved  m  one 

common  misery,  God  hath  decreed  to  give  to  Christ,  to  be 
saved  by  him,  .ind  effectually  to  call  and  draw  them  to  his 
communion  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  to  bestow  upon  them  true 
faith,  justification  and  sanclitication  ;  and  having  powerfully 
preserved  them  in  the  fellowship  of  his  Son,  tinally,  to  glorify 
ihem  for  the  demonstration  of  his  mercy,  and  for  the  praise 
of  the  riches  of  his  glorious  grace ;  as  il  is  written,  "  Accord- 
ing as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him,  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  that  we  should  be  holy,  and  without  blame  before  him 
in  love;  having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of  c-.hil- 
dreu  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  plea- 
sure of  his  will,  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein 
he  Iiath  made  us  accepted  in  the  beloved."  Eph.  i.  4,  5,  6. 
And  elsewhere,  "  Whom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also 
called,  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified,  and  whom 
he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified."    Rom.  viii.  30. 

Jirt.  Vlir.  There  are  not  various  decrees  of  election,  but 
one  and  the  same  decree  respecting  all  those,  who  shall  be 
saved,  both  under  the  old  and  new  testament :  since  the  scrip- 
ture declares  tlie  good  pleasure,  purpose  and  counsel  of  the 
divine  will  to  be  one,  according  to  which  he  hath  chosen  us 
from  eternity,  Doth  to  grace  and  to  glory,  to  salvation  and 
the  way  of  salvation,  which  he  hath  ordained  that  we  should 
walk  therein. 

^rt.  IX.  This  election  was  not  founded  upon  foreseen  faith, 
and  the  obedience  of  faith,  holiness,  or  any  other  good  quality 
or  disposition  in  man,  as  the  prerequisite,  cause  or  condition 
on  which  it  depended  ;  but  men  are  chosen  to  faith  and  to  the 
obedience  of  faith,  holiness,  &c.,  therefore  election  is  the 
fountain  of  every  saving  good ;  from  which  proceed  faith,  ho- 
liness,  and  the  other  gifts  of  salvation,  and  finally  eternal 
life  itself,  as  its  fruits  and  effects,  according  to  that  of  the 
apostle.  "  He  hath  chosen  us  (not  because  we  were)  but  that 
we  should  be  holy,  and  without  blame,  before  him  in  love." 
Eph.  i.  4. 

^rt.  X.  The  good  pleasure  of  God  is  the  sole  cause  of  thia 
pracious  election ;  which  doth  not  consist  herein,  that  God 
foreseeing  all  possible  qualities  of  human  actions,  elected  cer« 
tain  of  these  as  a  condition  of  salvation;  but  that  he  wa» 
pleased  out  of  the  common  mass  of  siuwers  to  adopt  some  cer- 
tain persons  as  a  peculiar  people  to  himself,  as  it  is  written, 
"For  the  children  being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done 
any  good  or  evil,"  &,c.  "It  was  said  (namely  to  Rebecca) 
the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger  ;  as  it  is  written,  Jacob  have 
1  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated."  Rom.  ix.  11,  12,  13.  "  And 
as  many  ad  were  ordained  to  eternal  life  believed."  Acts 
Kiii.  48. 


CANONS.  63 

Jlrt.  XL  And  as  God  himself  is  most  wise,  unchangeable, 
omniscient  and  omnipotent,  so  the  election  made  by  him  ca» 
neither  be  interrupted  nor  changed,  recalled  or  annulled; 
neither  can  the  elect  be  cast  awaj',  nor  their  number  dimi- 
nished- 

^rt.  XII.  The  elect  in  due  time,  thou'^h  in  various  degrees 
and  in  different  measures,  attain  the  assurance  of  this  their 
eternal  and  unchangeable  election,  not  by  inquisitively  pry- 
ing into  the  secret  and  deep  things  of  God ;  but  by  observing 
in  themselves  with  a  spiritual  joy  and  holy  pleasure,  the  in- 
fallible fruits  of  election  pointed  out  in  the  wordof  God— such 
as  a  true  faith  in  Christ,  filial  fear,  a  godly  sorrow  for  sin,  a 
hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteousness,  <fec. 

^rt.  XIII.  The  sense  and  certainty  of  this  election  afford 
to  the  children  of  God,  additional  matter  for  daily  humilia- 
tion before  him,  for  adoring  the  depth  of  his  mercies,  and 
rendering  grateful  returns  of  ardent  love  to  him,  who  first 
manifested  so  great  love  towards  them.  The  consideration 
of  this  doctrine  of  election  is  so  far  from  encouraging  remiss- 
ness  in  the  observance  of  the  divine  commands,  or  from  sink- 
ing men  in  carnal  security,  that  these,  in  the  just  judgment 
of  God,  are  the  usual  effects  of  rash  presumption,  or  of  idle 
and  wanton  trifling  with  the  grace  of  election,  in  those  who 
refuse  to  walk  in  the  ways  of  the  elect. 

►3rf.  XIV.  As  the  doctrine  of  divine  election  by  the  most 
wise  counsel  of  God,  was  declared  by  the  prophets,  by  Christ 
himself,  and  by  the  apostles,  and  is  clearly  revealed  in  the 
scriptures  both  of  the  old  and  new  testament ;  so  it  is  still  to 
be  published  in  due  time  and  place  in  the  church  of  God,  for 
which  it  was  peculiarly  designed,  provided  it  be  done  with 
reverence,  in  the  spirit  of  discretion  and  piety,  for  the  glory 
of  God's  most  holy  name,  and  for  enlivening  and  comforting 
his  people,  without  vainly  attempting  to  investigate  the  se- 
cret ways  of  the  Most  High. 

^rt.  XV.  What  peculiarly  tends  to  illustrate  and  recom- 
mend to  us  the  eternal  and  unmerited  grace  of  election,  is 
the  express  testimony  of  sacred  scripture,  that  not  all,  but 
some  only  are  elected,  while  others  are  passed  by  in  the  eter. 
nal  decree  ;  whom  God,  out  of  his  sovereign,  most  just,  irre. 
prehensible  and  unchangeable  good  pleasure,  hath  decreed  to 
J.eave  in  the  common  misery  into  which  they  have  wilfully 
plfrnged  themselves,  and  not  to  bestow  upon  them  saving 
faith  and  the  grace  of  conversion  ;  but  permitiing  ihem  iii 
his  just  judgment  to  follow  their  own  \vays,  at  last  for  the 
declaration  of  his  justice,  to  condemn  and  punish  them  for 
ever,  not  only  on  account  of  their  unbelief,  but  also  for  all 
their  other  sins.  And  thjs  is  the  decree  of  reprobation  which 
by  no  means  makes  God  the'author  of  sin,  (the  very  tlioughl 


64  CANONS. 

of  which  is  blasphemy)  but  declares  him  to  be  an  awfu],  ir 
reprehensible,  and  righteous  judge  and  avenger. 

^rt.  XVI.  Those  who  do  not  yet  experience  a  lively  taith 
in  Christ,  an  assured  confidence  of  soul,  peace  of  conscience, 
an  earnest  endeavour  after  filial  obedience,  and  glorying  in 
God  through  Christ,  efficaciously  wrought  in  them,  and  do 
nevertheless  persist  in  the  use  of  the  means  which  God  hath 
appointed  for  working  these  graces  in  us,  ought  not  to  be 
alarmed  at  the  mention  of  reprobation,  nor  to  rank  them- 
selves aa»ong  the  reprobate,  but  diligently  to  persevere  in  the 
use  of  means,  and  with  ardent  desires  devoutly  and  humbly 
to  wait  for  a  season  of  richer  grace.  Much  less  cause  have 
they  to  be  terrified  by  the  doctrine  of  reprobation,  whc 
though  they  Sijriously  desire  to  be  turned  to  God,  to  please 
him  only,  and  to  be  delivered  from  the  body  of  death,  cannot 
yet  reach  that  measure  of  holiness  and  faith,  to  which  they 
aspire ;  since  a  inerciful  God  has  promised  that  he  will  not 
quench  the  smoking  flax,  nor  break  the  bruised  reed.  But 
this  doctrine  is  justly  terrible  to  those,  who,  regardless  of 
God  and  of  the  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  have  wholly  given 
themselves  up  to  the  cares  of  the  world,  and  tlie  pleasures  of 
the  fiesh,  so  long  as  they  are  not  seriously  converted  to  God. 

^rt.  XVII.  Since  we  are  to  judge  of  the  will  of  God,  from 
his  word,  which  testifies  that  the  children  of  believers  are 
holy,  not  by  nature,  but  in  virtue  of  the  covenant  of  grace, 
in  which  they,  together  with  the  parents,  are  comprehended, 
godly  parents  have  no  reason  to  doubt  of  the  election  and 
salvation  of  their  children,  whom  it  pleaseth  God  to  call  out 
of  this  life  in  their  infancy. 

^rt.  XVIII.  To  those  who  murmur  at  the  free  grace  of 
election,  and  just  severity  of  reprobation,  we  answer  with 
the  apostle:  "Nay,  but,  O  man,  who  art  thou  that  repliest 
against  God?"  Rom,  ix.  30.  And  quote  the  language  of 
our  Saviour,  "  Is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with 
mine  own?"  Mat.  xx.  15.  And  therefore  with  holy  adora- 
tion of  these  mysteries,  we  exclaim  in  the  words  of  the  apos- 
tle :  "  O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God !  how  un.searchable  are  hi3  judgar^nis, 
and  his  ways  past  finding  out!  For  who  hath  knorr  \  the 
mind  of  the  Lord,  or  who  hath  been  his  counsellor?  ««  irvho 
hath  first  given  to  him,  and  it  shall  be  recompenisr^  tu\t  '<im 
again?  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  iuu.\  *■  iW 
things:  to  whom  be  f  lory  for  ever.— Amen." 


CANONS.  65 


SECOND  HEAD  OF  DOCTRINE. 


Of  the  death  of  Christ,  and  the  redemption 
of  men  thereby. 

Jirt.  I.  God  is  not  only  supreint-ly  merciful,  but  also  su- 
premely just.  And  his  justice  requires  (as  he  hath  revealed 
himself  in  his  word)  that  our  sins  committed  against  his  in- 
finite majesty  should  be  punished,  not  only  with  temporal, 
but  with  eternal  punishments,  both  in  body  and  soul;  which 
we  cannot  escape,  unless  satisfaction  be  made  to  the  justice 
of  God. 

Jirt.  II.  Since  therefore  we  are  unable  to  make  that  satis- 
faction in  our  own  persons,  or  to  deliver  ourselves  from  the 
wrath  of  God,  he  hath  been  pleased  of  his  infinite  mercy  to 
give  his  only  begotten  Son,  for  our  surety,  who  was  made 
sin,  and  became  a  curse  for  us  and  in  our  stead,  that  he  might 
make  satisfaction  to  divine  justice  on  our  behalf. 

^rt.  III.  The  death  of  the  Son  of  God  is  the  only  and  most 
perfect  sacrifice  and  satisfaction  for  sin  ;  is  of  infinite  worth 
and  value,  abundantly  suflicient  to  e.xpiate  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world. 

Jirt.  IV.  This  death  derives  its  infinite  value  and  dignity 
from  these  considerations ;  because  the  person  who  submit- 
ted to  it  was  not  only  really  man,  and  perfectly  holy,  but  also 
the  only  begotten  Son  of  God,  of  the  same  eternal  and  infi- 
nite essence  with  the  Father  and  Holy  Spirit,  which  qualifi- 
cations were  necessary  to  constitute  him  a  Saviour  for  us; 
and  because  it  was  attended  with  a  sense  of  the  wrath  and 
curse  of  God  due  to  us  for  sin. 

Art.  V.  Moreover  the  promise  of  the  gospel  is,  that  who 
Boever  believeth  in  Christ  crucified,  shall  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life.  This  promise,  together  with  the  command 
to  repent  and  believe,  ought  to  be  declared  and  published  to 
all  nations,  and  to  all  persons  promiscuously  and  without 
distinction,  to  whom  God  out  of  his  good  pleasure  sends  the 
gospel. 

Jirt.  VI.  And,  whereas  many  who  are  called  by  Xhe  goppel, 
do  not  repent,  nor  believe  in  Christ,  but  perish  in  \inbelief; 
this  is  not  owing  to  any  defect  or  insutficiency  in  the  sacri- 
fice offijred'by  Christ  upon  the  cross,  but  is  wholly  to  be  impu 
ted  to  themselves. 

Jirt.  VII.  But  as  man/  as  truly  believe,  and  are  delivered 
and  saved  from  sin  and  destruction  through  the  death  of 
Christ,  are  indebted  for  this  benefit  solely  to  the  grace  of  God 


66  CANONS. 

given  them  in  Christ  fVom  everlasting,  and  not  to  any  men* 
of  their  own 

^rt.  VIII.  For  this  was  the  sovereign  counsel,  and  moat 
gracious  will  and  purpose  of  God  the  Father,  that  the  quick 
ening  and  saving  efficacy  of  the  most  precious  death  of  hi« 
Son  should  extend  to  all  the  elect,  for  bestowing  upon  them 
alone  the  gift  of  justifying  faith,  thereby  to  bring  them  in 
fallibly  to  salvation:  that  is,  it  was  the  will  of  God,  that 
Christ  by  the  blood  of  the  cross,  whereby  he  confirmed  the 
new  covenant,  should  effectually  redeem  out  of  every  people, 
tribe,  nation,  and  language,  all  those,  and  those  only,  who 
were  from  eternity  chosen  to  salvation,  and  given  to  him  by 
the  Father;  that  he  should  confer  upon  them  faith,  which 
together  with  all  the  other  saving  gifts  of  the  holy  Spirit,  he 
purchased  for  them  by  his  death;  should  purge  them  from  all 
sin,  both  original  and  actual,  whether  committed  before  or 
after  believing;  and  having  faithfully  preserved  them  even 
to  the  end,  should  at  last  bring  them  free  from  every  spot  and 
olemish  to  the  enjoyment  of  glory  in  his  own  presence  for 
ever. 

jflrf.  IX.  This  purpose  proceeding  from  everlasting  love  to- 
wards the  elect,  has  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this 
day  been  powerfully  accomplished,  and  will  henceforward 
still  continue  to  be  accomplished,  notwithstanding  all  the  in- 
effectual opposition  of  the  gates  of  hell :  so  that  the  elect  in 
due  time  may  be  gathered  together  into  one,  and  that  there 
never  may  be  wanting  a  church  composed  of  believers,  the 
foundation  of  which  is  laid  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  may 
steadfastly  love,  and  faithfully  serve  him  as  their  Saviour, 
who  as  a  bridegroom  for  his  bride,  laid  down  his  life  for  thena 
upon  the  cross,  and  which  may  celebrate  his  praises  here  and 
through  all  eternity. 


THIRD  AND  FOURTH  HEADS  OF  DOCTRI.VE. 

Of  the  corruption  of  man,  his  conversion  to 
God,  and  the  manner  thereof. 

Art.  I.  Man  was  originally  formed  after  the  image  oiGou 
His  understanding  was  adorned  with  a  true  and  saving 
knowledge  of  his  Creator,  and  of  spiritual  things;  his  heart 
and  will  were  upright;  all  his  affections  pure;  and  the  whole 
Man  was  holy :  but  revolting  from  God  by  the  instisaiion  of 
the  devil,  and  abusing  the  freedom  of  his  own  will,  he  for- 
feited these  excellent  gifts;  and  on  the  contrary  entailed  on 


CANONS.  6T 

himself  blindness  of  mind,  horrible  darkness,  vanity  and  per- 
verser.oss  of  judgment ;  became  wicked,  rebellious,  and  obdu- 
rate in  heart  and  will,  and  impure  in  his  affections. 

Art.  II.  Man  after  the  fall  begat  children  in  his  own  like- 
ness A  corrupt  sfDck  produced  a  corrupt  oflspriiig.  Hence 
all  the  posterity  of  Adam,  Christ  only  e.xcepted,  have  derived 
corruption  from  their  original  Parent,  not  by  imitation,  as 
the  Pelagians  of  old  asserted,  but  by  the  propagation  of  a  vi- 
cious nature. 

Art.  III.  Therefore  all  men  are  conceived  in  sin,  and  by 
nature  children  of  wrath,  incapable  of  any  saving  good,  prone 
to  evil,  dead  in  sin,  and  in  bondage  thereto;  and  without  the 
regenerating  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  are  neither  able 
nor  willing  to" return  to  God,  to  reform  the  depravity  of  their 
nature,  nor  to  dispose  themselves  to  reformation. 

Art.  IV.  There  remain  however  in  man  since  the  fall,  the 
climmerings  of  natural  light,  whereby  he  retains  some  know- 
ledge of  God,  of  natural  things,  and  of  the  difference  between 
good  and  evil,  and  discovers  some  regard  for  virtue,  good 
order  in  society,  and  for  maintaining  an  orderly  external  de- 
portment. But  so  far  is  this  light  of  nature  from  being  suffi- 
cient to  bring  him  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  God,  and  to  true 
conversion,  that  he  is  incapable  of  using  it  aright  even  in 
things  natural  and  civil.  Nay  farther,  this  light,  such  as  it 
is,  man  in  various  ways  renders  wholly  polluted,  and  holds 
it  in  unrighteousness;  by  doing  which  he  becomes  inexcusa- 
ble before  God. 

Art  v.  In  the  same  light  are  we  to  consider  the  law  of  the 
decalngiio.  dehvered  by  God  to  his  peculiar  people  the  Jews, 
by  the  hauaji  nf  Moses.  For  though  it  discovers  the  greatness 
of  sin,  and  more  and  more  convinces  man  thereof,  yet  as  it 
neither  points  out  a  remedy,  nor  imparts  strength  to  extri- 
cate him  from  misery,  and  thus  being  weak  through  the  flesh, 
leaves  the  transgressor  under  the  curse,  man  cannot  by  this 
law  obtain  saving  grace. 

Art.  VI.  What  therefore  neither  the  light  of  nature,  nor 
the  law  could  do,  that  God  performs  by  the  operation  of  his 
holy  Spirit  through  the  word  or  ministry  of  reconciliation; 
which  is  the  glad  tidings  concerning  the  Messiah,  by  means 
whereof,  it  hath  pleased  God  to  save  such  as  believe,  as  well 
under  the  old,  as  under  the  new  testament. 

Art.  VII.  This  mystery  of  his  will,  God  discovered  to  but 
a  small  number  under  the  old  testament ;  under  the  new,  he 
revf  als  himself  to  many,  without  any  distinction  of  people. 
The  cause  of  this  dispensation  is  not  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
superior  worth  of  one  nation  above  another,  nor  to  their 
making  a  better  use  of  the  light  of  nature,  but  results  wholly 


S3  CANONS. 

from  tlie  sovereign  good  pleasure  and  unmerited  love  of  God. 
Hence  they,  to  whom  so  great  and  so  gracious  a  blessing  is 
eomniunicated,  above  their  desert,  or  rather  notwithstandino 
their  demerits,  are  bound  to  acknowledge  it  with  humble  and 
grateful  hearts,  and  with  the  apostle  to  adore,  not  curiously 
to  pry  into  the  severity  and  justice  of  God's  judgments  dis- 
played ill  others,  to  whom  this  grace  is  not  given. 

^rt.  VIII.  As  many  as  are  called  by  the  gospel,  are  un- 
feignedly  called.  For  God  hath  most  earnestly  and  truly  de- 
clared in  his  word,  what  will  be  acceptable  to  him  ;  namely, 
that  all  who  are  called,  should  comply  with  the  invitation 
He  moreover  seriously  promises  eternal  life  and  rest,  to  as 
many  as  shall  come  to  him,  and  believe  on  him. 

Art.  IX.  It  is  not  the  fault  of  the  gospel,  nor  of  Christ  of. 
fered  therein,  nor  of  God,  who  calls  men  by  the  gospel,  and 
confers  upon  them  various  gifts,  that  those  who  are  called  by 
the  ministry  of  the  word,  refuse  to  come,  and  be  converted :  the 
fault  lies  in  themselves ;  some  of  whom  when  called,  regardless 
of  their  danger,  reject  the  word  of  life;  others,  though  they 
receive  it,  suffer  it  not  to  make  a  lasting  impression  on  their 
heart ;  therefore,  their  joy,  arising  only  from  a  temporary 
faith,  soon  vanishes,  and  they  fall  away  ;  while  others  choke 
the  seed  of  the  word  by  perplexing  cares,  and  the  pleasures 
of  this  world,  and  produce  no  fruit.— This  our  Saviour  teaches 
in  the  parable  of  the  sower.    Matt.  xiii. 

Art.  X.  But  that  others  who  are  called  by  the  gospel,  obey 
the  call,  and  arc  converted,  is  not  to  be  ascribed  to  the  pro- 
per exercise  of  free  will,  whereby  one  distinguishes  himself 
above  others,  equally  furnished  with  grace  sufficient  for  faith 
and  conversion,  as  the  proud  heresy  of  Pelasius  maintains; 
but  it  must  be  wholly  to  God,  who  as  he  hath  chosen  his  own 
from  eternity  in  Christ,  so  he  confers  upon  them  faith  and 
repentance,  rescues  them  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and 
translates  them  into  the  kingdom  of  his  own  Son,  that  they 
may  show  forth  the  praisesof  him,  who  hath  called  them  out 
of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light ;  and  may  glory  not  in 
themselves,  but  in  the  Lord,  according  to  the  testimony  of 
the  apostles  in  various  places. 

Art.  XI.  But  when  God  accomplishes  hia  good  pleasure  in 
the  elect,  or  works  in  them  true  conversion,  he  not  only 
causes  the  gospel  to  be  externally  preached  to  them,  and 
powerfully  illuminates  their  minds  by  his  holy  Spirit,  thai 
they  may  rightly  understand  and  discern  the  things  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  ;  but  by  the  eflicacy  of  the  same  regenerating 
Spirit,  pervades  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  man ;  he  opens 
the  closed,  and  softens  the  hardened  heart,  and  circumcises 
that  which  was  uncircumcised,  infuses  new  qualities  into 
the  will,  which  though  heretofore  dead,  he  quickens,  from 


CANONS.  f»a 

seiag  evil,  disobedient,  and  refractory;  he  rendew  it  good, 
obedient,  and  pliable  ;  actuates  and  strengthens  it,  that  like 
a  good  tree,  it  may  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  good  actions. 

^rt.  XII.  And  tnis  is  the  regeneration  so  highly  celelrrated 
in  scripture,  and  denominated  a  new  creation ;  a  resurrec- 
tion from  the  dead;  a  making  alive,  wliich  God  works  in  us 
without  our  aid.  But  this  is  no  wise  effected  merely  by  the 
external  preaching  of  the  gospel,  by  moral  suasion,  or  such  a 
mode  of  operation,  that  after  God  has  performed  his  part,  it 
still  remains  in  the  power  of  man  to  be  regenerated  or  not, 
to  be  converted,  or  to  continue  unconverted;  but  it  is  cvi- 
dently  a  supernatural  work,  most  powerful,  and  at  the  same 
time  most  delightful,  astonishing,  mysterious  and  ineffable; 
not  inferior  in  efficacy  to  creation,  or  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead,  as  the  scripture  inspired  by  the  author  of  this  work 
declares;  so  that  all  in  whose  hearts  God  works  in  this  mar- 
vellous manner,  are  certainly,  infallibly  and  effectually  re- 
generated, and  do  actually  believe.— Whereupon  the  will 
thus  renewed,  is  not  only  actuated  and  influenced  by  God, 
but  in  consequence  of  this  influence,  becomes  itself  active. 
Wherefore  also,  man  is  himself  rightly  said  to  believe  and 
repent,  by  virtue  of  that  grace  received. 

jlrt.  XIII.  The  manner  of  this  operation  cannot  be  fully 
comprehended  by  believers  in  this  life.  Notwithstanding 
which,  they  rest  satisfied  with  knowing  and  experiencing, 
that  by  this  grace  of  God  they  are  enabled  to  believe  with  the 
heart,  and  love  their  Saviour. 

^rt.  XIV.  Faith  is  therefore  to  be  considered  as  the  gift  of 
God,  not  on  account  of  its  being  offered  by  God  toman,  to  be 
accepted  or  rejected  at  his  pleasure  ;  but  because  it  is  in  reali- 
ty conferred  breathed,  and  infused  into  him;  nor  even  because  " 
God  bestows  the  power  or  ability  to  believe,  and  then  expects 
that  man  should,  by  the  exercise  of  his  own  free  will,  consent 
to  the  terms  of  salvation,  and  actually  believe  in  Christ;  but 
because  he  who  works  in  man  both  to  will  and  to  do,  and 
indeed  all  things  in  all,  produces  both  the  will  to  believe,  and 
the  act  of  bejieving  also.  -   " 

Jlrt.  XV.  God  is  under  no  obligation  to  confer  this  grace 
upon  any  ;  for  how  can  he  be  indebted  to  man,  who  had  no 
previous  gift  to  bestow,  as  a  foundation  for  such  recompense? 
Nay,  who  has  nothing  of  his  own  but  sin  and  falsehood  ?  He 
therefore  who  becomes  the  subject  of  this  grace,  owes  eternal 
gratitude  to  God,  and  gives  him  thanks  for  ever.  Whoever 
is  not  made  partaker  thereof,  is  either  altogether  regardless 
of  these  spiritual  gifts,  and  satisfied  with  his  own  condition; 
or,  is  in  no  apprehension  of  danger,  and  vainly  boasts  the 
possession  of  that  which  he  has  not.  With  respect  to  those, 
who  make  an  external  profession  of  faith,  and  live  regular 


70  CANONS. 

lives,  we  are  bound  after  the  example  of  the  Apostle  to  Judge 
and  speak  of  them  in  the  most  favourable  manner.  For  the 
secret  recesses  of  the  heart  are  unknown  to  us.  And  as  to 
others,  who  have  not  yet  been  called,  it  is  our  duty  to  pray 
lor  them  to  God,  who  calls  the  things  that  are  not,  as  if  they 
were.  But  we  are  in  no  wise  to  conduct  ourselves  towards 
them  with  haughtiness,  as  if  we  had  made  ourselves  to  differ. 

Art.  XVI.  But  as  man  by  the  fall  did  not  cease  to  be  a  crea- 
ture, endowed  with  understanding  and  will,  nor  did  sin  which 
pervaded  the  whole  race  of  mankind,  deprive  him  of  the 
human  nature,  but  brought  upon  him  depravity,  and  spiritual 
death  ;  so  also  this  grace  of  regeneration,  does  not  treat  men 
as  senseless  stocks  and  blocks,  nor  takes  away  their  will  and 
its  properties,  neither  does  violence  thereto;  but  spiritually 
quickens,  heals,  corrects,  and  at  the  same  time  sweetly  and 
powerfully  bends  it:  that  where  carnal  rebellion  and  resist- 
ance formerly  prevailed,  a  ready  and  sincere  spiritual  obedi- 
ence begins  to  reign  ;  in  which  the  true  and  spiritual  restora- 
tion and  freedom  of  our  will  consist.  Wherefore,  unless  the 
admirable  author  of  every  good  work  wrought  in  us,  man 
could  have  no  hope  of  recovering  from  his  fall  by  his  own 
free  will,  by  the  abuse  of  which,  in  a  state  of  innocence,  he 
plunged  himself  into  ruin. 

Art.  XVII.  As  the  almighty  operation  of  God,  whereby  he 
prolongs  and  supports  this  our  natural  life,  does  not  exclude- 
but  requires  the  use  of  means,  by  which  God  of  his  infinite 
mercy  and  goodness  hath  chosen  to  exert  his  influence:  so 
also  the  beforementioned  supernatural  operation  of  God,  by 
which  we  are  regenerated,  in  no  wise  excludes,  or  subverts 
the  use  of  the  gospel,  which  the  most  wise  God  has  ordained 
to  be  the  seed  of  regeneration,  and  food  of  the  soul.  Where- 
fore as  the  apostles,  and  teachers  who  succeeded  them,  piously 
instructed  the  people  concerning  this  grace  of  God,  to  his 
glory,  and  the  abasement  of  all  pride,  and  in  the  mean  time 
however  neglected  not  to  keep  them  by  the  sacred  precepts 
of  the  gospel  in  the  exercise  of  the  word,  sacraments  and  dis- 
cipline: so  even  to  this  day,  be  it  far  from  either  instructors 
or  instructed  to  presume  to  tempt  God  in  the  Church,  by  sep^ 
rating  what  he  of  his  good  pleasure  hath  most  intimately 
joined  together.  For  grace  is  conferred  by  means  of  admo 
nitions ;  and  the  more  readjly  vve  perform  our  duty,  the  more 
eminent  usually  is  this  blessing  of  God  workjng  in  us,  and 
the  more  directly  is  his  work  advanced;  to  yvhom  alone  all 
the  glory  both  of  means,  and  of  their  savjng  fruit  and  efficacy, 
l6  for  ever  due     Amen. 


CANONS.  Tl 

FIFTH  HEAD  OF  DOCTRINK 

Of  the  Perseverance  of  the  Saiuts* 

Jirt.  I.  Whom  God  calls,  according  to  his  purpose,  to  the 
communion  of  his  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  regene- 
rates by  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  delivers  also  from  the  dominion 
and  slavery  of  sin  in  this  life  ;  though  not  altogether  from 
the  body  of  sin,  and  from  the  infirmities  of  the  flesh,  so  long 
as  they  continue  in  this  world. 

Art.  II.  Hence  spring  daily  sins  of  infirmity,  and  hence 
spots  adhere  to  the  best  works  of  the  saints;  which  furnish 
them  with  constant  matter  for  humiliation  before  God,  and 
flying  for  refuge  to  Christ  crucified  ;  for  mortifying  the  flesh 
more  and  more  by  the  spirit  of  prayer,  and  by  holy  exercises 
of  piety;  and  for  pressing  forward  to  the  goal  of  perfection, 
till  being  at  length  delivered  from  this  body  of  death,  they  are 
brouglit  to  reign  with  the  Lamb  of  God  in  heaven. 

Jirt.  III.  By  reason  of  these  remains  of  indwelling  sin,  and 
the  temptations  of  sin  and  of  the  world,  those  who  are  con- 
verted  could  not  persevere  in  a  state  of  grace,  if  left  to  their 
own  strength.  But  God  is  faithful,  who  having  conferred 
grace,  mercifully  confirms,  and  powerfully  preserves  them 
therein,  even  to  the  end. 

Art.  IV.  Although  the  weakness  of  the  flesh  cannot  prevail 
against  the  power  of  God,  who  confirms  and  preserves  true 
believers  in  a  state  of  grace,  yet  converts  are  not  always  so 
influenced  and  actuated  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  not  in  some 
particular  instances  sinfully  to  deviate  from  the  guidance  of 
divine  grace,  so  as  to  be  seduced  by,  and  comply  with  the 
lusts  of  the  flesh ;  they  must  therefore  be  constant  in  watch- 
ing and  prayer,  that  they  be  not  led  into  temptation.  When 
these  are  neglected,  they  are  not  only  liable  to  be  drawn  into 
great  and  heinous  sins,  by  Satan,  the  world  and  the  flesh, 
but  sometimes  by  the  righteous  permission  of  God  actually 
fall  into  these  evils.  This,  the  lamentable  fall  of  David,  Pe- 
ter, and  other  saints  described  in  holy  scripture,  demonstrates. 

Art.  V.  By  such  enormous  sins,  however,  they  very  highly 
offend  God,  incur  a  deadly  guilt,  grieve  the  holy  Spirit,  inter, 
rupt  the  exercise  of  faith,  very  grievously  wound  their  con- 
sciences, and  sometimes  lose  the  sense  of  God's  favour,  for  a 
time,  until  on  their  returning  into  the  right  way  by  serioua 
repentance,  the  light  of  God's  fatherly  countenance  again 
shines  upon  them. 

Art.  VI.  But  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  according  to  his 
unchangeable  purpose  of  election,  does  not  wholly  w»ir,d/av« 


T2  CANONS. 

the  holy  Spirit  from  his  own  people,  even  in  their  melancholy 
falls ;  nor  suffers  them  to  proceed  so  far  as  to  lose  the  grace 
of  adoption,  and  forfeit  the  state  of  justification,  or  to  com- 
mit the  sin  unto  death;  nor  does  he  permit  tliem  to  be  to- 
tally  deserted,  and  to  plunge  themselves  into  everlasting  de- 
struction. 

^rt.  VII.  For  in  the  first  place,  in  those  falls  he  preserves 
in  them  the  incorruptible  seed  of  regeneration  from  perishing, 
or  being  totally  lost ;  and  again,  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  cer- 
tainly and  effectually  renews  them  to  repentance,  to  a  sin- 
cere and  godly  sorrow  for  their  sins,  that  they  may  seek  and 
btaiii  remission  in  the  blood  of  the  Mediator,  may  again 
experience  the  favour  of  a  reconciled  God,  through  failh 
adore  his  mercies,  and  henceforward  more  diligently  work 
out  their  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling. 

jirt.  VIII.  Thus,  it  is  not  in  consequence  of  their  own 
merits,  or  strength,  but  of  God's  free  mercy,  that  they  do  noi 
totally  fall  from  faith  and  grace,  nor  continue  and  perish  finally 
in  their  backslidings  ;  which,  with  respect  to  themselves,  is 
not  only  possible,  but  would  undoubtedly  happen;  but  with 
respect  to  God,  it  is  utterly  impossible,  since  his  counsel 
cannot  be  changed,  nor  his  promise  fail,  neither  can  the  call 
according  to  his  purpose  be  revoked,  nor  the  merit,  interces- 
sion and  preservation  of  Christ  he  rendered  ineffectual,  nor 
the  sealing  of  the  holy  Spirit  be  frustrated  or  obliterated. 

^rt.  IX.  Of  this  preservation  of  the  elect  to  salvation,  and 
of  their  perseverance  in  the  faith,  true  believers  for  them- 
selves may  and  do  obtain  assurance  according  to  the  measure 
of  their  faith,  whereby  they  arrive  at  the  certain  persuasion, 
that  they  ever  will  continue  true  and  living  members  of  the 
church;  and  that  they  experience  forgivenessof  sins, and  will 
at  last  inherit  eternal  life. 

^rt.  X.  This  assurance,  however,  is  not  produced  by  any 
peculiar  revelation  contrary  to,  or  independent  of  the  word 
of  God;  but  springs  from  faith  in  God's  promises,  which  he 
has  most  abundantly  revealed  in  his  word  for  our  comfort; 
from  the  testimony  of  the  holy  Spirit,  witnessing  with  our 
pyirit.  that  we  are  children  and  heirs  of  God,  Rom.  viii.  IG; 
and  lastly,  from  a  serious  and  holy  desire  to  preserve  a  good 
conscience,  and  to  perform  good  works.  And  if  the  elect  of 
God  were  deprived  of  this  solid  comfort,  that  they  shall  finally 
obtain  the  victory ;  and  of  this  infallible  pledge  or  earnest  of 
eternal  glory,  they  would  be  of  all  men  the  most  miserable. 

j3n.  XI.  The  scripture  moreover  testifies,  that  believers  in 
this  life  have  to  struggle  with  various  carnal  doublg,  and  that 
under  crievous  temptations  they  are  not  always  sensible  of 
this  full  assurance  of  faith  and  certainty  of  persevering 


CANONS.  73 

Bui  God,  who  is  the  Father  of  all  consolation,  does  not  suffer 
them  to  be  tempted  above  that  they  are  able,  but  will  with 
the  temptation  also  make  a  vvay  to  escape,  that  they  may  be 
able  to  bear  it;  1  Cor.  x.  i:),  and  by  the  holy  Spirit  again  in- 
Bpires  them  with  the  comfortable  assurance  of  persevering. 

^rt.  XII.  This  certainty  of  perseverance,  however,  is  so 
far  from  exciting  in  l)eliever.s  a  spirit  of  pride,  or  of  rendering 
them  carnally  secure,  that  on  the  contrary,  it  is  the  real  source 
of  humility,' filial  reverence,  true  piety,  patience  in  every 
tribulation,  fervent  prayers,  constancy  in  sutfering,  and  in 
confe^sinj;  the  truth,  aiid  of  solid  rejoicing  in  God:  so  that 
the  consideration  of  this  benefit  should  serve  as  an  incentive 
to  the  serious  and  constant  practice  of  gratitude  and  good 
works,  as  appears  from  the  testimonies  of  scripture,  and  the 
examples  of  the  saints. 

Art.  XIII.  Neither  does  renewed  confidence  of  persevering 
produce  licentiousness,  or  a  disregard  to  piety  in  those  who 
are  recovered  from  backsliding:  but  it  renders  them  much 
more  careful  and  solicitous  to  continue  in  the  ways  of  the 
Lord,  which  he  hath  ordained,  that  they  who  walk  therein 
may  maintain  an  assurance  of  persevering,  lest  by  abusing 
his  Fatherly  kindness,  God  should  turn  away  his  gracious 
countenance  from  them,  to  behold  which  is  to  the  godly 
dearer  than  life  ;  the  withdrawing  whereof  is  more  bitter  than 
death;  and  they  in  consequence  hereof  should  fall  into  more 
grievous  torments  of  conscience. 

Art.  XIV.  And  as  it  hath  pleased  God,  by  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  to  begin  this  work  of  grace  in  us,  so  he  preserves, 
continues,  and  perfects  it  by  the  hearing  and  reading  of  his 
word,  by  meditation  thereon,  and  by  the  exhortations,  threat- 
enings,  and  promises  thereof,  as  well  as  by  the  use  of  the 
sacraments. 

Art.  XV.  The  carnal  mind  is  unable  to  comprehend  this 
doctrine  of  the  perseverance  of  the  saints,  and  the  certainty 
thereof;  which  God  hath  most  abundantly  revealed  in  his 
word,  for  the  glory  of  his  name,  and  the  consolation  of  pious 
Bouls,  and  which  he  impresses  upon  the  hearts  of  the  faithful: 
Satan  abhors  it;  the  world  ridicules  it;  the  ignorant  and 
hypocrite  abuse,  and  heretics  oppose  it;  but  the  spouse  of 
Christ  hath  always  most  tenderly  loved  and  constantly  de- 
fended it,  as  an  inestiuiable  treasure  :  and  God,  against  whom 
neither  counsel  nor  strength  can  prevail,  will  dispose  her  to 
continue  tin?  coiidurt  to  the  end.  Now,  to  this  one  God, 
Father,  Son  And  Holy  Spirit,  be  honour  and  glory,  for  ever. 
8nun. 


74  CANOJNS. 


CONCLUSION. 


And  this  is  the  perspicuous,  simple,  and  ingenuous declara- 
,  tion  of  the  orthodox  doctrine  respecting  the  five  artictes 
which  have  been  controverted  in  the  Belgic  churches;  and 
the  rejection  of  tlie  errors,  with  which  they  have  for  some 
time  been  troubled.  This  doctrine,  the  Synod  judges  to  be 
drawn  from  the  word  of  God,  and  to  be  agreeable  to  the  con- 
fessions of  the  Reformed  churches.  Whence  it  clearly  ap- 
pears, that  some,  whom  such  conduct  by  no  means  became, 
h.ive  violated  all  truth,  equity,  and  charity,  in  wishing  to 
persuade  the  public, 

"That  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  churches  concerning 
predestination,  and  the  7>oints  annexed  to  it,  by  its  own  ge- 
nius and  necessary  tendency,  leads  off  the  minds  of  men 
from  all  piety  and  religion  ;  that  it  is  an  opiate  administered 
by  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  and  the  strong  hold  of  Satan, 
where  he  lies  in  wait  for  all;  and  from  which  he  wounds 
multitudes,  and  mortally  strikes  through  many  with  the 
darts  both  of  despair  and  security;  that  it  makes  God  the  au- 
thor of  sin,  unjust,  tyrannical,  hypocritical ;  that  it  is  no- 
thing more  than  interpolated  Stoicism,  Manicheism,  Liber- 
tinism, Turcism  ;  that  it  renders  men  carnally  secure,  since 
they  are  persuaded  by  it  that  nothing  can  hinder  the  salva- 
tion of  the  elect,  let  them  live  as  they  please  ;  and  therefore, 
that  they  may  safely  perpetrate  every  species  of  the  most 
atrocious  crimes;  and  that,  if  the  reprobate  should  even 
perform  truly  all  the  works  of  the  saints,  their  obedience 
would  not  in  the  least  contribute  to  their  salvation;  that 
the  same  doctrine  teaches,  that  God,  by  a  mere  arbitrary  act 
of  his  will,  without  the  least  lespect  or  view  to  any  sin,  has 
predestinated  the  greatest  part  of  the  world  to  eternal  dam- 
nation ;  and,  has  created  them  for  this  very  purpose  ;  that  in 
the  same  manner  in  which  the  election  is  the  fountain  and 
cause  of  fan:  /tnd  good  works,  reprobation  is  the  cause  of 
unbelief  and  mpiety;  that  many  children  of  the  faithful  are 
lorn,  guiltless,  from  their  mothers'  breasts,  and  tyrannically 
plunged  into  hell;  so  that,  neither  baptism,  nor  the  prayers 
of  the  church  at  their  baptism,  can  at  all  profit  by  them." 
>Vnd  many  other  things  of  the  same  kind,  which  the  Reform- 
ed churches  not  only  do  not  acknowledge,  but  even  detest 
with  their  whole  soul.  Wherefore,  this  Synod  of  Dort,  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  conjures  as  many  as  piously  call  upon 
the  name  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  to  judge  of  the  faith 
of  the  Reformed  churches,  not  from  the  calumnies  which,  on 
every  side,  are  heaped  upon  it ;  nor  from  the  private  expres- 
sions of  a  few  among  ancient  and  modern  teachers,  often 
dishonestly  quoted,  or  corrupted,  and  wrested  to  a  meaning 
luite  foreign  to  their  intention  ;  but  from  the  public  confes- 


CANONS.  75 

sions  of  the  churches  themselves,  ami  from  this  declaration 
of  thp  orthodox  doctrine,  confirmed  by  the  unanimous  con- 
sent of  all  and  each  of  the  members  of  the  whole  Synod. 
Moreover,  the  Synod  warns  calumniators  themselves,  to  con- 
sider  the  terrible  judgment  of  God  which  awaits  them,  for 
bearing  false  witness  against  the  confessions  of  so  many 
churches,  for  distressing  the  consciences  of  the  weak;  and 
for  labouring  to  render  suspected  the  society  of  the  truly 
faithful.  Finally,  this  Synod  exhorts  all  their  brethren  in 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  to  conduct  themselves  piously  and  reli- 
giously in  handling  this  doctrine,  both  in  the  universities 
«nd  churches;  to  direct  it,  as  well  in  discourse,  as  in  writing, 
to  the  glory  of  the  Divine  Name,  to  holiness  of  life,  and  to 
the  consolation  of  afflicted  souls;  to  regulate,  by  the  scrip 
ture,  according  to  the  analogy  of  faitli,  not  only  their  senti- 
ments, but  also  their  language ;  and,  to  abstain  from  all  those 
phrases  which  exceed  the  limits  necessary  to  be  observed  in 
ascertaining  the  genuine  sense  of  the  holy  scriptures ;  and 
may  furnish  insolent  sophists  with  a  just  pretext  for  vio 
lently  assailing,  or  even  vilifying,  the  doctrine  of  the  Re 
formed  churches. 

May  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  who,  seated  at  the  Fa- 
ther's right  hand,  gives  gifts  to  men,  sanctify  us  in  the  truth, 
bring  to  the  truth  those  who  err ;  shut  the  mouths  of  the  ca 
lumnjators  of  sound  doctrine,  and  endue  the  faithful  minis- 
ter of  his  word  with  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  discretion, 
that  all  their  discourses  may  tend  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
ihe  edification  of  those  who  hear  them.    Amen. 

That  this  is  our  faith  and  decision,  we  certify  by  subscrib- 
ing our  names. 

Htre  follow  the  names,  vot  only  of  president,  assistant  pre- 
sident, and  SECRETARIES  of  the  Synod,  and  of  the  profes- 
sors OF  THEOLOGY  in  the  Dutch  Churches;  but  of  all  tha 
MEMBERS  who  Were  deputed  to  the  Synod,  as  the  Representa- 
tives of  their  respective  Churches ;  that  is.  of  the  Delegates 
from.  Great  Britain,  the  Electoral  Palatinate,  Hessia, 
Switzerland,  Wetteraw,-  the  Republic  and  Church  of  Ge- 
neva,— The  Republic  and  Church  of  Bremen, — The  Repub- 
lic and  Church  of  Emden,— The  Duchy  of  Gelderland,  and 
of  Zutphen,— South  Holland,— North  Holland,— Zealand,— 
The  province  of  Utrecht,  —  Fricsland, — Transylvania,— 
The  State  of  Groningen  and  Omiand,— Drent.— Tht  Frencii 
Churches. 


7B  LITURGY. 

THE    LITURGY 
OF  THE  REFORMED  DUTCH  CHURCH, 

OR,  THE  FORMS  USED  THEREIN. 


,  Of  Public  Prayer.— II.  Of  the  Administration  of  the  IIolj 
Sacraments.— III.  Of  the  Exercise  of  Church  Discipline.— 
IV.  Of  the  Ordination  of  Church  Officers.— V.  OflheCele 
bration  of  Marriage.— VI.  Of  Comforting  the  Sick. 


Christian  Prayers  to  be  used  in  the  Assembly  of 
the  Faithful,  and  on  other  occasions. 

A  Prayer  on  the  Lord^s  Day,  before  Sermon. 

O  ETERN.\.L  God,  and  most  merciful  Father,  we 
humbly  prostrate  ourselves  before  thy  high  majesty, 
against  which  we  have  so  often  and  grievously  ofl 
fended;  and  acknowledge,  if  thou  shouldst  enter  into 
judgment  with  us,  that  we  have  deserved  nothing  but 
eternal  death  :  for  besides  that  we  all  are  by  original 
sin,  unclean  in  thy  sight  and  children  of  wrath,  con- 
ceived  in  sin  and  brought  forth  in  iniquity,  whereby 
all  manner  of  evil  lusts,  striving  against  thee  and  our 
neighbour,  dwell  within  us ;  we  have  also  indeed,  fre- 
quently and  without  end,  transgressed  thy  precepts, 
neglected  what  thou  hast  commanded  us,  and  done 
what  thou  hast  expressly  forbidden  us.  We  have 
strayed  like  sheep,  and  have  greatly  offended  against 
thee,  which  we  acknowledge,  and  are  heartily  sorry 
for;  nay,  we  confess  to  our  shame,  and  to  the  praise 
of  thy  mercy  towards  us,  that  our  sins  are  more  than 
the  hairs  of  our  head,  and  that  we  are  indebted  ten 
thousand  talents,  but  not  able  to  pay.  Wherefore  we 
are  not  worthy  to  be  called  thy  children ;  nor  to  lift 
np  our  eyes  towards  heaven,  to  pour  out  our  j)rayers 


LITURGY. 

Defore  thee. 

ful  Father,  knowing  that  thou  dost  not  dssire  the 
death  of  a  sinner,  but  that  he  may  turn  from  his 
wickedness  and  live;  and  that  tliy  mercy  is  infinite, 
which  thou  showest  unto  those,  who  return  to  thee  ; 
we  heartily  call  upon  thee,  trusting  in  our  Mediator 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  that  Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh 
away  the  sins  of  the  world,  and  we  beseech  thee  to 
commiserate  our  infirmity,  forgiving  us  all  our  sina 
for  Christ's  sake.  Wash  us  in  the  pure  fountain  of 
his  blood,  that  we  may  become  clean  and  white  as 
snow.  Cover  our  nakedness  with  his  innocence  and 
righteousness,  for  the  glory  of  thy  name's  sake  :  cleai 
our  understanding  of  all  blindness,  and  our  hearts  of 
all  hardness  and  pride.  Open  the  mouth  of  thy  ser- 
vant  at  present,  and  replenish  him  with  thy  wisdom 
and  knowledge,  that  he  may  purely  and  confidently 
set  forth  thy  word ;  prepare  also  our  hearts,  that  we  may 
hear,  understand,  and  keep  the  same  ;  write  thy  laws 
(according  to  thy  promise)  in  the  tables  of  our  hearts, 
and  strengthen  us  to  delight  and  walk  in  the  same, 
to  the  praise  and  glory  of  thy  name,  and  to  the  edifi^ 
cation  of  thy  church.  O  gracious  Father,  we  ask 
^or,  and  desire  all  these  things  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  has  taught  us  thus  to  pray — Our  Fa- 
ther, &.C. 


A  Prayer  on  the  Lord's  Day,  after  Sermon. 

Almighty  and  merciful  God,  we  acknowledge  in 
ourselves,  and  confess  before  thee,  as  the  truth  is,  that 
we  are  not  worthy  to  lifl  up  our  eyes  towards  heaven, 
and  to  present  our  prayers  before  thee,  if  thou  shouldst 
respect  our  merits  and  worthiness :  for  our  consciences 
accuse  us,  and  our  sins  bear  witness  against  us ;  we 
also  know,  that  thou  art  a  righteous  judge,  punishing 
the  sins  of  those,  w1k»  transgress  thv  commandments. 
40 


78  LITURGY. 

But,  O  Lord,  since  thou  hast  commanded  us  to  call 
upon  thee  in  all  times  of  necessity,  and  hast  of  thine 
ineffable  mercy  promised  to  hear  our  prayers,  not  be- 
cause of  our  merits  (which  are  none)  but  for  the  me- 
rits of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  ap- 
pointed to  be  our  Mediator  and  Advocate ;  wherefore, 
we  forsake  all  other  help,  and  take  our  refuge  to  thy 
mercy  alone. 

Especially,  O  Lord,  besides  the  innumerable  benefits, 
which  thou  showest  to  all  mankind  in  general  on 
earth,  thou  hast  in  particular  bestowed  manifold  fa- 
vours on  us,  which  we  are  not  capable  to  comprehend 
or  express :  for  thou  hast  dchvered  us  from  the  woful 
slavery  of  the  devil,  and  all  idolatry,  wherein  we  were 
held,  and  hast  brought  us  to  the  hght  of  thy  truth, 
and  to  tlie  knowledge  of  thy  Holy  Gospel.  On  the 
contrary,  we  have  by  our  ingratitude  been  regardless 
of  these  thy  benefits,  we  have  departed  from  thee,  and 
have  followed  our  own  devices,  not  honouring  thee  as 
was  our  boundcn  duty  to  do.  Thus  have  we,  O  Lord, 
grievously  sinned,  and  highly  offended  thee,  and  can 
expect  nothing  else  than  everlasting  death  and  damna- 
tion, if  thou  shouldst  deal  with  us  according  to  ouf 
deserts.  Yea,  we  also  perceive,  O  Lord,  by  the  chas- 
tisement,  which  thou  daily  art  inflicting  on  us,  that 
thou  art  justly  displeased  with  us.  For  since  thou 
art  just,  tliou  wilt  punish  no  man  without  cause,  and 
we  also  sec  thine  hand  stretched  out,  further  to  punish 
us.  But  tliough  thou  didst  punish  us  more  severely 
than  thou  bust  hitherto  done,  nay,  though  all  the 
plagues  fell  upon  us,  wherewith  thou  didst  visit  the 
sins  of  thy  people  Israel,  we  must  still  confess  that 
thou  wouldst  do  us  no  injustice.  But,  O  Lord,  thou 
art  our  God,  and  we  are  but  dust  and  ashes  :  Thou 
art  our  Creator,  and  we  are  thy  handy  work :  thou 
art  our  Shepherd,  and  we  are  thy  sheep :  thou  art  our 
Redeemer,  and  we  are  those  whom  thou  hast  re- 
deemed.     Thou  art  our  Father,  and  we  are  thy  chil 


LITURGY.  79 

dren  £.nd  heirs.  Therefore,  do  not  punish  us  in  tliine 
anger,  but  chastise  us  mercifully,  and  preserve  that 
work,  which  thou  hast  of  thy  mercy  begun  in  us,  that 
die  whole  world  may  know  and  acknowledge  thee  to 
tx3  our  God  and  Saviour.  Thy  people  Israel  frequently 
offended  thee,  and  thou  didst  justly  punish  them  ;  but 
as  oft  as  they  turned  themselves  again  to  thee,  thoU 
didst  always  mercifully  receive  them  into  favour. 
A.nd  though  their  sins  and  transgressions  were  ever 
80  great,  thou  didst  always  avert  thy  wrath  and  pun- 
ishment prepared  for  them,  by  reason  of  the  covenant 
which  thou  hadst  made  with  thy  servants,  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob;  so  that  thou  never  hast  refused  to 
hear  the  prayers  of  thy  people.  And  we  have  of  thy 
mercy  even  that  same  covenant,  which  thou  hast 
erected  in  the  hand  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Mediator,  be- 
tween thee  and  all  believers;  nay,  it  is  now  more 
glorious  and  efficacious,  since  Christ  hath  ratified  and 
confirmed  the  same  by  his  holy  suffering  and  death, 
and  entrance  into  his  glory.  Therefore,  O  Lord,  for* 
Baking  ourselves,  and  all  human  assistance,  we  fly  for 
succour  to  this  blessed  covenant  of  grace,  by  means 
whereof  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  (having  offered  his 
body  once  on  the  cross  as  u  perfect  sacrifice  for  us) 
hath  reconciled  us  with  thee  for  ever.  Therefore,  O 
Lord,  look  upon  the  face  of  thine  anointed,  and  not 
on  our  sins,  that  thine  anger  may  be  appeased  by  his 
intercession.  And  cause  thy  face  to  shine  on  us  to 
our  joy  and  salvation.  Take  us  henceforth  into  thy 
holy  guidance  and  protection,  and  govern  us  by  thy 
holy  Spirit,  who,  daily  more  and  more  mortifying  our 
flesh  with  all  its  lusts,  renews  us  to  a  better  life,  and 
produces  in  us  fruits  of  true  faith,  that  hereby  thy 
name  may  be  glorified  and  praised  to  all  eternity,  and 
that  we  despising  all  transitory  things,  may  with  an 
ardent  desire  fix  our  thoughts  only  on  things  heavenly. 
And  masmuch  as  it  is  thy  pleasure  that  we  should 
pray  for  all  mankuid,  we  beseech  th^e,  to  extend  thjp 


S{)  LITURGY. 

blessirijGfs  on  the  doctrine  of  thy  Holy  Gospel,  that  it 
may  be  preached  and  accepted  every  where ,  tliat  the 
whole  world  may  be  filled  with  thy  saving  knowledge ; 
that  the  ignorant  may  be  converted,  the  weak  strength- 
ened ;  Ihut  every  one  not  only  in  word,  but  also  in 
deed,  may  magnify  and  sanctify  thy  holy  name.  Send 
forth,  for  this  end,  faithful  labourers  in  thy  harvest. — 
And  also  replenish  them  with  thy  grace,  that  they 
may  faithfully  serve  before  thee.  On  the  contiary 
utterly  destroy  all  false  teachers,  ravenous  wolves,  and 
hirelings,  who  seek  their  own  honour  and  advantage, 
and  not  the  glory  of  thy  holy  name,  nor  the  welfare 
and  salvation  of  souls.  Be  also  pleased  graciously  to 
preserve  and  govern  all  thy  Christian  churches  spread 
over  the  face  of  the  earth,  in  unity  of  true  faith,  and 
in  godliness  of  life,  that  thy  kingdom  may  daily  in- 
crease, and  that  of  Satan  be  destroyed,  till  thy  king- 
dom is  perfected,  when  thou  shalt  be  all  in  all. 

Particularly  we  pray  for  these  United  States  of 
America  ;  keep  them  under  thy  holy  protection  ;  pros- 
per them  in  their  agriculture,  manufiictures,  com- 
merce and  literature ;  and  let  their  civil  and  religious 
rights  be  preserved  inviolate  to  the  latest  posterity. 

Bless  and  long  preserve  thy  servant,  the  President 
of  the  United  States.  Bless  the  Vice-President ;  the 
Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  when  in  con- 
gress assembled.  Bless  all  placed  in  authority  through- 
out the  states,  and  especially  in  the  state  wherein  we 
reside  ;  the  Governor  of  the  state,  the  Magistrates, 
and  all  others  entrusted  with  powers,  either  legislative 
or  executive. — Replenish  them  with  all  thy  grace  and 
heavenly  gifts,  each  in  his  respective  calling  and  state, 
wherein  thou  hast  placed  him,  that  they  may  wisely 
govern,  and  strenuously  protect  the  people,  whom  thou 
hast  committed  to  their  care,  faithfully  defend  thy 
worship  and  rightly  administer  justice  :  preside  with 
thy  Holy  Spirit  in  their  assemblies,  that  in  all  cases 
\hey  may  resolvs  nothing,  but  what  is  good  and  be- 


LITURGY.  81 

coming,  and  i-et  the  laws  be  Imppily  executed ;  that 
these  United  States  being  preserved  from  all  enemies, 
ilhe  evil  doe"s  punished,  and  the  just  protected,  thy 
name  thereby  may  be  praised,  and  the  kingdom  of 
the  King  of  kings,  Christ  Jesus,  promoted :  and  that 
we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godli- 
ness  and  honesty.  Moreover  we  pray  for  our  bre- 
thren, who  are  under  persecution  or  tyranny ;  comfort 
them  with  thy  holy  Spirit,  and  mercifully  del  ver 
them  :  suffer  not  thy  church  wholly  to  be  destro}  ed^ 
nor  the  remembrance  of  thy  name  to  be  abolished 
from  the  face  of  the  earth,  lest  the  enemies  of  thy 
truth  triumph  to  the  dishonouring  and  blaspheming 
of  thy  name.  But  if  it  is  thy  divine  will,  that  the 
suffering  Christians  should  die  for  the  glory  of  thy 
name,  and  by  their  death  witness  unto  the  truth,  com- 
fort  them  in  their  sufferings,  that  they,  considering 
them  as  coming  from  thy  fatherly  hand,  may  there- 
fore,  doing  thy  will,  remain  steadfast,  whether  in  life 
or  death ;  to  thy  glory  and  to  the  edification  of  thy 
church,  and  to  their  salvation.  We  likewise  beseech 
thee,  for  all  those,  whom  thou  dost  afflict,  with  po- 
verty,  imprisonment,  sickness  of  body,  or  trouble  of 
mind ;  comfort  them  all,  O  Lord,  according  to  their 
several  necessities.  Grant  that  their  chastisement 
may  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  their  sins,  and 
to  an  amendment  of  their  lives. — Give  them  also  firm 
patience  ;  alleviate  their  sufferings  ;  and  finally  deli- 
ver  them,  that  they  may  rejoice  in  thy  goodness  and 
eternally  praise  thy  name. 

And,  O  Lord,  take  us,  together  with  all  that  belongs 
to,  or  concerns  us,  in  thy  keeping.  Grant  that  we 
may  live  in  our  respective  callings  according  to  thy 
will,  and  so  use  the  gifts  which  we  receive  of  thy 
blessing,  that  they  may  not  impede,  but  rather  fur- 
ther  us  to  life  eternal.  Strengthen  us  m  all  tempta- 
tions, that  we  striving  in  true  faith,  may  overcome, 
and  hereafter  enjoy  with  Christ,  life  eternal. 


82  LITURGY. 

We  ask  thee  for  all  these  things,  as  our  faithfm 
Lord,  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  himself  has  taught  ua 
— Our  Father,  &.c. 

Afterwards  the  congregation  is  dismissed  with  the 
usual  blessing. 

Receive  the  blessing  of  the  Ijord, 
The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee*  The  Lord 
make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious 
unto  thee :  The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon 
thee  and  give  thee  peace. 


Prayer  before  the  explanation  of  the  Catechism. 

O  HEAVENLY  Father,  thy  word  is  perfect,  convert- 
ing the  soul,  a  sure  testimony,  making  wise  the  sim- 
ple, enlightening  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  and  a  power, 
ful  mean  unto  salvation,  for  all  those,  who  believe. 
And  whereas  we  arc  not  only  blind  by  nature,  but 
even  incapable  of  doing  any  good :  and  also  since 
thou  wilt  help  none,  but  those,  who  are  of  a  broken 
and  contrite  heart ;  we  beseech  thee  to  enlighten  our 
understanding  with  thy  holy  spirit,  and  give  us  a 
meek  heart,  free  from  all  haughtiness  and  carnal 
knowledge,  that  we  may,  hearing  thy  word,  rightly 
understand  it,  and  regulate  our  life  accordingly  :  be 
graciously  pleased  to  convert  all  those,  who  still  stray 
from  thy  truth,  that  we  may  together  witli  them, 
unanimously  serve  thee  in  true  holiness  and  righteous, 
ness  all  the  days  of  our  life. 

We  crave  all  these  things  for  Christ's  sake,  who 
hath  thus  taught  us  to  pray  in  his  name,  and  promised 
to  hear  us — Our  Father,  6lc. 


A  Prayer  after  the  explanation  of  the  Catcchiatn. 

O  GRACIOUS  God,  and  merciful  Father,  we  give  thee 
hearty  thanks  that  it  hath  pleaded  thee,  not  only  to 


LITURGY.  83 

take  us,  but  also  our  little  children,  into  thy  covenant, 
which  thou  hast  not  only  sealed  unto  them,  by  holy 
baptism,  but  yet  daily  shovvest,  when  thou  pcrtectest 
thy  praise  out  of  their  mouths,  thus  to  cause  tlie  wise 
of  the  world  to  blush :  we  beseech  thee,  increase  thy 
grace  in  tiiem,  that  they  may  always  grow  and  in- 
crease  in  Christ  thy  Son ;  till  they  acquire  their  per- 
fect manly  age  in  all  knowledge  and  righteousness. 
Give  us  grace,  that  we  may  educate  them,  as  thou 
hast  commanded  us,  in  thy  knowledge  and  fear,  that 
by  tlieir  godliness  the  kingdom  of  Satan  may  be  des- 
troyed, and  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ  strengthened 
in  this  and  other  congregations,  to  the  glory  of  thy 
holy  name,  and  to  their  eternal  salvation,  through  Je- 
sus Christ.     Amen. 


A  Prayer  before  Servian  in  the  week. 

Heavenly  Father,  eternal  and  merciful  God,  we 
acknowledge  and  confess  before  thy  divine  majesty, 
that  we  are  poor  miserable  sinners,  conceived  in  sin, 
and  born  in  iniquity,  prone  to  all  evil,  unfit  for  any 
good ;  and  that  we,  by  our  sinful  life,  continually 
transgress  thy  holy  commandments,  whereby  we  pro- 
voke thine  anger  against  us,  and  according  to  thy 
righteous  judgment,  expose  ourselves  unto  eternal 
damnation.  But,  O  Lord,  we  repent  and  are  sorry 
that  we  have  offended  thee,  we  bewail  our  transgres- 
sions, beseeching  that  thou  wilt  graciously  pity  our 
misery.  Have  compassion  on  us,  O  most  bounteous 
Son  and  Father,  and  forgive  us  all  our  sins,  for  that 
holy  passion  of  thy  well  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
Grant  us  also  the  grace  of  thy  holy  Spirit,  that  we 
may,  with  all  our  hearts,  study  to  know  our  own 
unrighteousness,  and  sincerely  abhor  ourselves ;  that 
sin  may  be  mortified  in  u«,  and  we  may  be  raised  up 
to  a  new  life ;  that  we  may  bring  forth  genuine  fruits 
of  holiness  and  righteousness,  which  through  Jesus 


84  LITURGY. 

Clirist  are  acceptable  to  thee.  Give  ub  to  understand 
thy.holy  word  according  to  thy  divine  will,  that  we 
may  learn  thereby  to  put  our  whole  trust  in  theo 
alone,  and  withdraw  it  Irom  all  creatures ;  that  also 
our  old  man,  with  all  the  affections  thereof,  may  be 
daily  more  and  more  crucified ;  and  that  we  may  of- 
fer up  ourselves  unto  thee  a  living  sacrifice,  to  the 
glory  of  thy  lioly  nanae,  and  to  the  edification  of  our 
neighbours  ;  through.  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who  hatb 
taught  and  commanded  us  to  pray — Our  Father, 


A  Prayer  after  a  Sermon  in  the  week. 

Lord  God  Almighty,  let  not  thy  holy  name  be  pro- 
faned  for  our  sins,  for  we  have  divers  ways  sinned 
against  thee,  since  we  are  not  obedient  to  thy  holy 
word,  as  we  ought  to  be,  and  through  ignorance  and 
murmuring  daily  stir  up  thine  anger  against  us : 
wherefore  thou  dost  justly  punisli  us ;  but  O  Lord, 
be  mindful  of  thy  great  mercy,  and  have  compassion 
on  us.  Give  us  knowledge  ot^  and  repentance  for  our 
sins,  and  amendment  of  our  lives ;  strengthen  the 
ministers  of  thy  cliurch,  that  they  may  faithfully  and 
steadfastly  declare  thy  holy  word ;  and  the  magis- 
trates of  thy  holy  people,  that  they  may  bear  tlie 
sword  with  equity  and  prudence ;  preserve  us  from 
all  deceit  and  unfaithfulness :  confound  all  evil,  and 
subtle  counsels  taken  against  thy  word  and  church. 
O  Lord,  withhold  not  from  us  thy  spirit  and  word, 
but  grant  us  increase  of  faith  •  and  in  all  trouble  and 
adversity,  patience  and  constancy.  Assist  thy  church, 
deliver  her  from  all  affliction,  derision  and  persecu- 
tion. Strengthen  also  the  weak  and  sorrowful  of 
heart,  and  send  us  thy  peace,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  who  hath  given  us  this  sure  promise :  ijcru 
ly,,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  of 


LITURGY.  b5 

the  Father  tn  my  name,  he  will  give  it  you  ;  and  hath 
commanded  us  to  pray — Ouk  Father,  &c. 

A  Morning  Prayer. 

O  Merciful  Father,  we  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast 
in  faithfulness  watched  over  us  the  night  past,  and 
we  beseech  thee  to  strengthen,  and  henceforth  guide 
us  by  thy  holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  spend  this,  and  all 
thediysof  our  lives,  in  all  righteousness  and  holiness, 
and  that  whatsoever  we  undertake,  we  may  always 
aim  at  the  promoting  of  thy  glory,  and  expect  all  the 
success  of  our  undertakings  from  thy  bountiful  hand 
alone  :  and  to  the  end  that  we  may  obtain  this  mercy 
of  thee,  be  pleased  (according  to  thy  promise)  to  for- 
give all  our  sins,  through  the  holy  passion  and  blood- 
shedding  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  for 
we  heartily  repent  of  them.  Enlighten  also  our 
hearts,  that  we,  having  cast  off  all  works  of  darkness, 
may  as  children  of  light  walk  in  a  new  life  in  all  god- 
liness. Bless  also  the  preaching  of  thy  gospel.  De- 
stroy all  works  of  the  devil.  Strengthen  all  ministers 
of  the  gospel,  and  magistrates  of  thy  people.  Comfort 
all  those  who  are  persecuted  and  afflicted  in  mind, 
through  Jesus  Christ  thy  beloved  Son,  who  hath  pro- 
mised us,  that  thou  wilt  certainly  give  us,  whatsoever 
we  shall  ask  in  his  name,  and  therefore  hath  com 
manded  us  to  pray — Our  Father,  &c. 


An  Evening  Prayer. 

O  Merciful  God,  eternal  light,  shining  in  darkness, 
thou  who  'iispellest  the  night  of  sin,  and  all  blindness 
of  heart,  since  thou  hast  appointed  the  night  for  rest, 
£nd  the  day  lor  labour ;  we  beseech  thee,  grant  that 
our  bodies  may  rest  in  peace  and  quietness,  that  after, 
wards  they  may  be  able  to  endure  the  labour  they 
must  bear.  Temper  our  sleep,  that  it  be  not  disor- 
40* 


86  LITURGY. 

derly,  that  we  may  remain  spotless  both  in  body  and 
soul,  nay,  that  our  sleep  itself  may  be  to  thy  glory 
Enlighten  the  eyes  of  our  understanding,  that  we  maj 
not  sleep  in  death  ;  but  always  look  lor  deliverance 
from  this  misery.  Defend  us  against  all  assaults  ot 
the  devil,  and  take  us  into  thy  holy  protection.  And 
although  we  have  not  passed  this  day,  without  having 
greatly  sinned  against  thee,  we  beseech  thee  to  hide 
our  sins  with  thy  mercy  as  thou  hidest  all  things  on 
earth  with  the  darkness  of  the  night,  that  we  therefore 
may  not  be  cast  out  from  thy  presence.  Believe  and 
comfort  all  those,  who  are  afflicted  or  distressed  in 
mind,  body,  or  estate,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
who  hath  taught  us  to  pray — Our  Father,  &,c. 


A  Prayer  at  the  opening  of  the  Consistory. 

Heavenly  Father,  eternal  and  merciful  God,  it 
hath  pleased  thee  of  thy  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness 
to  gather  a  church  to  thyself  out  of  all  nations  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  by  the  preaching  of  thy  holy 
gospel,  and  to  govern  the  same  by  the  service  of  men. 
Thou  hast  also  graciously  called  us  up  to  this  office, 
and  commanded  us  to  take  heed  unto  ourselves  and 
unto  the  flock,  which  Christ  hath  bought  with  his 
precious  blood. — Since  we  are  at  this  present  assem- 
bled  in  thy  holy  name,  after  the  example  of  the  apos- 
tolic churches,  to  consult,  as  our  office  requires,  about 
those  things  which  may  come  before  us,  for  the  wel- 
fare and  edification  of  thy  churches,  for  which  we 
acknowledge  ourselves  to  be  unfit  and  incapable,  as 
we  are  by  nature  unable  of  ourselves  to  think  any 
good,  much  less  to  p  at  it  in  practice  :  therefore,  we 
beseech  thee,  O  faithful  God  and  Father,  that  thou 
wilt  be  pleased  to  be  present  with  thy  holy  spirit,  ac- 
cording to  thy  promise,  in  the  midst  of  our  present 
assembly,  to  guide  us  in  all  truth.  Remove  from  us 
all  misappreliensionfi  and  unbecoming  desires  of  the 


LITURGY.  87 

flesh,  and  grant  thai  thy  holy  word  may  be  the  only 
rule  and  guide  of  all  our  consultations,  that  they  may 
tend  to  the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  to  tlie  edification 
of  thy  churci),  and  to  the  discharge  of  our  own  con- 
sciences, through  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son,  who  with  thee 
tmd  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  only  true  God,  is  eternally  to 
be  praised  and  magnified.    Amen. 


A  Prayer  at  the  close  of  the  Consistory. 

O  Lord  God  and  heavenly  Father,  we  heartily 
thank  thee,  that  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  gather  a 
church  to  thyself  in  this  part  of  the  world,  and  to  use 
our  service  therein,  granting  us  the  privilege,  that  we 
may  freely  and  without  hindrance  preach  thy  holy 
gospel,  and  exercise  all  the  duties  of  godhness  :  more- 
over we  thank  thee,  that  thou  now  hast  been  present 
with  thy  holy  spirit  in  tiic  midst  of  this  our  assembly, 
directing  our  determinations  according  to  thy  will, 
uniting  our  hearts  in  mutual  peace  and  concord — We 
beseech  thee,  O  faithful  God  and  Father,  that  thou 
wilt  graciously  be  pleased  to  bless  our  intended  labour, 
and  effectually  to  execute  thy  begun  work:  always 
gathering  unto  thyself  a  true  church,  and  preserving 
the  same  in  the  pure  doctrine,  and  in  the  right  use 
of  thy  holy  sacraments,  and  in  a  diligent  exercise  of 
discipline.  On  the  contrary,  destroy  all  evil  and 
crafty  councils,  which  are  devised  against  thy  word 
and  church.  Strengtlien  also  all  the  ministers  of  thv 
church,  that  they  may  faithfully  and  steadfastly  (J& 
clare  thy  holy  word :  and  the  magistrates  of  thy  peo. 
pie,  that  they  may  bear  the  sword  with  righteousness 
and  discretion.  Particularly  we  pray  for  those,  whom 
thou  hast  been  pleased  to  put  in  authority  over  us,  both 
those  of  higher  and  lower  dignity,  and  especially  for 
the  worshipful  magistrates  of  this  city.  Grant  that 
their  whole  government  may  be  thus  directed,  that 
the  King  of  all  kings  may  rule  over  them,  and  their 


88  LITURGY. 

fellow-citizens,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  the  devii 
(which  is  a  kingdom  of  scandnl  and  reproach)  may, 
daily,  more  and  more  be  destroyed  and  brought  to 
nought  by  them  as  thy  servants,  and  that  we  may 
lead  with  them  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life,  in  all  god. 
liness  and  honesty.  Hear  us,  O  God  and  Father, 
through  Jesus  Christ  thy  beloved  Son,  who  with  thee 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  only  and  true  God,  is  eter 
nally  to  be  magnified  and  praised.    Amen, 


A  Prayer  at  the  meeting  of  ike  Deacons. 

Merciful  God  and  Father,  thou  who  hast  not  only 
Baid  unto  us,  that  we  should  always  have  the  poor 
with  us,  but  hast  also  commanded  that  they  should 
be  assisted,  and  for  that  end  hast  ordained  the  service 
of  deacons  in  thy  church,  by  whom  they  might  be 
relieved.  As  we,  who  are  called  to  the  office  of  dea. 
cons  in  this  congregation,  are  here  at  present  met  in 
thy  name,  to  consult  togethcv  concerning  our  minis- 
try, therefore  we  humbly  beseech  thee  for  the  sake 
of  Jesus  Christ,  that  thou  wilt  be  pleased  to  endue  us 
with  the  spirit  of  discretion,  to  the  end  that  we  may 
rightly  discern,  who  are  really  poor,  and  who  are  not : 
and  that  we  may  with  all  cheerfulness  and  fidelity, 
distribute  the  alms  collected  by  us  to  every  one  ac- 
cording to  his  necessity,  not  leaving  the  indigent 
members  of  thy  beloved  Son  comfortless,  neither  giv- 
ing to  those  who  are  not  in  want.  Kindle  withi'n  the 
hearts  of  men  an  ardent  love  towards  the  poor,  that 
tliey  may  liberally  give  of  their  temporal  goods,  of 
which  thou  hast  made  them  stewards :  and  that  we, 
having  the  means  in  hand  to  assist  the  indigent,  may 
faithfully  without  vexation,  and  with  a  free  heart, 
perform  our  office.  Grant  us  also  the  talents,  not 
only  to  comfort  the  miserable  with  the  external  gift, 
but  also  with  the  holy  word.  And  since  man  doth 
not  live  by  bread  alwie,  but  by  every  word  that  pro- 


LITURGY.  89 

ceedeth  out  cf  tljy  mouth,  be  pleased  therefore  to  ex- 
tend thy  blessing  over  our  distributions,  and  increase 
the  bread  of  the  poor,  that  both  we  and  they  may 
have  reason  to  praise  and  thank  thee :  expecting  the 
blessed  coming  of  thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  who 
became  poor  tor  our  sakes,  to  make  us  rich  in  eternity 
Amen. 


Grace  before  meat. 

Psalm  cxlv.  15,  16. — "  The  eyes  of  all  wait  upon 
thee,  and  thou  givest  them  their  meat  in  due  season. 
Thou  opcnest  thine  hand,  and  satisfiest  the  desire  of 
every  living  thing." 

Almighty  God,  thou  who  hast  created  all  things, 
and  dost  still  maintain  and  govern  them  by  thy  divine 
power,  and  didst  feed  thy  people  Israel  in  the  wilder- 
ness,  bless  us  thy  poor  servants,  and  sanctify  these 
thy  gifts,  which  we  receive  from  thy  bountiful  good- 
ness, that  we  may  temperately  and  holily  use  them 
according  to  thy  will,  and  thereby  acknowledge  that 
thou  art  our  Father,  and  the  fountain  of  all  good. 
Grant  also  that  we  may  at  all  times  and  above  all 
things  seek  for  that  spiritual  bread  of  thy  word,  with 
which  our  souls  are  fed  to  life  eternal,  which  thou 
hast  prepared  for  us  by  the  holy  blood  of  thy  beloved 
Son  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. — Our  Father,  &c. 

Also  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  admonishes  us. 

Luke  xxi.  34,  35. — "  And  take  heed  to  yourselves, 
*st  at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  sur- 
feiting,  and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life,  and 
60  that  day  come  upon  you  unawares  :  for  as  a  snare 
shall  it  come  on  all  them  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth." 


90  LITUROY. 

Grace  after  meat. 

Thus  speaketh  the  Lord,  in  the  fifth  book  of  Moses 
chap.  viii.  10,  11. — "When  thou  hast  eaten  and  art 
full,  then  thou  shalt  bless  the  Lord  thy  God,  for  the 
good  land  which  he  hath  given  thee.  Beware  that 
thou  forget  not  the  Lord  thy  God,  in  not  keeping  his 
commandments  and  his  judgments,  and  his  statutes 
which  I  command  thee  this  day." 

O  Lord  God  and  heavenly  Father,  we  thank  thee 
for  all  thy  benefits,  which  we  without  intermission 
receive  from  thy  bountiful  hand ;  we  bless  thy  divine 
will,  for  preserving  us  in  this  mortal  life,  and  for  sup- 
plying all  our  wants ;  but  especially  for  our  regenera- 
tion unto  the  hope  of  a  better  life,  which  thou  hast 
revealed  unto  us  by  the  gospel.  We  beseech  thee, 
merciful  God  and  Father,  not  to  suflfer  our  hearts  to 
be  fixed  on  these  earthly  and  corruptible  things ;  but 
that  we  may  always  look  up  to  heaven,  expecting 
thence  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  until  he  appear  in 
the  clouds  for  our  deliverance.  Amen. — Our  Fa- 
ther, &c. 


A  Prayer  for  sick  tempted  persons. 

O  Almighty,  eternal,  righteous  God,  and  merciful 
Father,  thou  who  art  Lord  of  life  and  death,  and  with- 
out  whose  will,  nothing  is  done  in  heaven,  nor  in 
earth,  although  we  are  not  worthy  to  call  upon  thy 
name,  nor  to  hope  that  thou  wilt  hear  us,  when  we 
consider  how  we  have  hitherto  employed  our  time; 
we  beseech  thee,  that  thou  wilt  be  pleased  of  thy  mer- 
cy to  look  upon  us  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Chriet,  who 
has  taken  all  our  infirmities  on  him.  We  acknow- 
ledge  that  we  arc  utterly  incapable  of  any  good,  and 
prone  to  all  evil,  wherefore  we  have  justly  merited 
this  punishment,  yea,  have  deserved  much  more.  But 
Lord,  thou  knowest  that  we  are  thy  people,  and  that 


LITURGY.  91 

thou  art  our  God :  we  n<ive  no  other  refuge  ihan  lo 
thy  mercy,  which  thou  never  hast  withheld  from  any 
one  who  turned  himseit  lo  thee.  Therefore  we  De- 
seech  thee  not  to  impute  o'jr  sins  unto  us,  but  account 
the  wisdom,  righteousness  and  holiness  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  us,  that  we  may  in  mm  be  able  to  stana  beiore  iiiee. 
Deliver  us  for  his  sake  irom  these  suffermffs,  mat  me 
wicked  may  not  think  tiiat  thou  hast  forsaKen  us. 
And  if  it  is  thy  pleasure  longer  thus  to  try  us,  ffive 
us  strength  and  patience  to  bear  all  such  accoroing 
to  thy  will,  and  let  all  turn  according  to  thy  wisdom 
to  our  profit.  Rather  chastise  us  here,  than  nereaiter, 
to  be  lost  with  the  world.  Grant  that  we  may  aie  to 
this  world,  and  all  earthlv  things,  and  that  we  may 
daily  more  and  more  be  renewed  after  the  image  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Suffer  us  not  to  be  separaiea  ov  any 
moans  from  thy  love ;  but  draw  us  daily  niffner  and 
nigher  unto  thee,  that  we  may  enter  upon  me  ena  of 
our  calling  with  joy ;  that  is,  may  die,  rise  affam,  and 
live  with  Christ  in  eternity.  We  also  believe  that 
thou  wilt  hear  us  through  Jesus  Christ,  who  liath 
taught  us  to  pray — Our  Father,  &c. 

Strengthen  us  also  m  the  true  faith,  which  we  be- 
lieve in  our  hearts  and  profess  with  our  mourns. — I 
believe  in  God,  &c. 

Or  thus . 

Eternal  merciful  God  and  Father,  the  eternal  sal- 
vation of  the  living  and  the  everiasiing  Mc  ot  me  dy- 
ing, seeing  that  thou  nast  death  ana  life  in  tny  hand 
alone,  and  takest  such  care  of  us  continually,  tnat 
neither  health  nor  sickness,  nor  any  good  or  evil  can 
befall  us^  nay,  not  a  hair  can  fall  from  our  head,  with- 
out thy  will :  and  since  thou  dost  order  all  things  for 
the  good  of  thy  people,  we  beseech  thee,  grant  us  the 
grace  of  thy  holy  Spirit,  to  teach  us  rightly  to  ac- 
knowledge our  misery,  and  patiently  to  bear  thy  chas- 
tenings,  which  we  have  deserved  ten  thousand  times 


92  LITURGY. 

more  severe.  We  know  that  they  are  not  the  evi- 
eences  of  thy  wrath,  but  of  thy  fatherly  love  tow  ards 
us,  that  v/e  sliould  not  be  condemned  with  the  world 
— O  Lord,  increase  our  faith  in  thine  infinite  mercy, 
',^at  we  may  be  more  and  more  united  to  Christ,  as 
members  to  their  spiritual  head,  to  whom  tliou  wilt 
make  us  conform  in  sufferings  and  in  glory.  Lighten 
me  cross,  so  that  our  weakness  may  be  able  to  bear 
It.  We  submit  ourselves  entirely  to  thy  holy  will, 
whether  thou  art  pleased  to  continue  our  souls  longer 
:n  these  tabernacles,  or  take  them  into  eternal  life, 
smce  we  belong  to  Christ,  and  therefore  shall  not  per 
jsli.  We  would  willingly  leave  this  weak  body  in 
hopes  of  a  blessed  resurrection,  when  it  shall  be  re- 
Btored  to  us  much  more  glorious.  Grant  us  to  expe- 
iience  the  blessed  comfort  of  the  remission  of  sins, 
and  of  justification  through  Christ,  that  we  by  that 
shield  may  overcome  all  the  assaults  of  Satan.  May 
nis  innocent  blood  wash  away  all  the  stain,  and  un- 
Cleanness  of  our  sins,  and  his  righteousness  answer 
ror  our  unrighteousness  in  thy  last  judgment.  Arm 
•,is  with  faith  and  hope,  that  we  may  not  be  ashamed 
nor  confounded  by  the  terror  of  death;  but  when  our 
•jodily  eyes  are  closing  in  darkness,  may  the  eyes  of 
cyr  souls  be  directed  towards  thee ;  and  when  thou 
shalt  have  deprived  us  of  the  use  of  our  tongues,  may 
ctjsr  hearts  never  cease  to  call  upon  thee.  O  Lord,  we 
^:>mmit  our  souls  into  thy  hands,  forsake  us  not  in 
ror  jast  extremity,  and  that  only  for  the  sake  of  Je. 
BUS  Cnrist,  who  hath  taught  us  to  pray — Oua  Fa- 

»1WER.   &LC. 


BAPTISM.  93 

THE   FORM 
hOn  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM 

70  INFANTS  OF  BELIEVERS. 

Ihe  principal  parts  of  the  doctrine  of  holy  baptism 
arc  these  three:  First.  That  we  with  our  children 
are  conceived  and  born  in  sin,  and  therefore  are  chil- 
dren of  wrath,  in  so  much  that  we  cannot  enter  intc 
the  kingdom  of  God,  except  we  are  born  again.  This, 
the  dipping  in,  or  sprinkling  with  water  teaclies  us, 
whereby  the  impurity  of  our  souls  is  signified,  and 
we  admonished  to  loathe,  and  humble  ourselves  be- 
fore God,  and  seek  for  bur  purification  and  salvation 
without  ourselves. 

Secondly.  Holy  baptism  witnesseth  and  sealeth 
unto  us  the  washing  away  of  our  sins  through  Jesus 
Christ.  Therefore  we  are  baptised  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
For  when  we  are  baptised  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
God  the  Father  witnesseth  and  sealeth  unto  us,  that 
he  doth  make  an  eternal  covenant  of  grace  with  us, 
and  adopts  us  for  his  children  and  heirs,  and  therefore 
will  provide  us  with  every  good  thing,  and  avert  all 
evil,  or  turn  it  to  our  profit.  And  when  we  arc  bap- 
tised  in  the  name  of  the  Son,  the  Son  sealeth  unto  us, 
tliat  he  doth  wash  us  in  his  blood  from  all  our  sins, 
incorporating  us  into  the  fellowship  of  his  death  and 
resurrection,  so  that  we  are  free  from  all  our  sins,  and 
accounted  righteous  before  God.  In  like  manner, 
when  we  are  baptised  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  Holy  Ghost  assures  us,  by  this  holy  sacrament, 
that  he  will  dwell  in  us,  and  sanctify  us  to  be  mem- 
bers of  Chri&t,  applying  unto  us,  that  which  we  have 
in  Christ,  namely,  the  washing  away  of  our  sins,  and 
the  daily  renewing  of  our  lives,  till  we  shall  finally 


94  BAPTISM. 

be  presented  without  spot  or  wrinkle  among  the  as* 
sembly  of  the  elect  in  life  eternal. 

Thirdly.  Whereas  in  all  covenants,  there  are  con- 
tained two  parts :  therefore  are  we  by  God  through 
baptism,  admonished  of,  and  obliged  unto  new  obedi- 
ence,  namely,  that  we  cleave  to  this  one  God,  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ;  that  we  trust  in  him.  and  love 
him  with  all  our  hearts,  with  all  our  souls,  with  all 
our  mind,  and  with  all  our  strength ;  that  we  forsake 
the  world,  crucify  our  old  nature,  and  walk  in  a  new 
and  holy  life. 

And  if  we  sometimes  through  weakness  fall  into 
sin,  we  must  not  therefore  despair  of  God's  mercy, 
nor  continue  in  sin,  since  baptism  is  a  seal  and  un- 
doubted testimony,  that  we  have  an  eternal  covenant 
of  grace  with  God. 

And  although  our  young  children  do  not  under- 
stand these  things,  we  may  not  therefore  exclude 
them  from  baptism,  for  as  they  are,  without  their  know- 
ledge, partakers  of  the  condemnation  in  Adam ;  so 
are  they  again  received  unto  grace  in  Christ ;  as  God 
speaketh  unto  Abraham  the  lather  of  all  the  faithful, 
and  therefore  unto  us  and  our  children — Gen.  xvii.  7, 
saying,  "  I  will  establish  my  covenant  between  me 
and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations, 
for  an  everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee, 
and  to  thy  seed  after  thee."  This  also  the  apostle 
Peter  testifieth,  with  these  words,  Acts  ii.  39,  "  For 
the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to 
ull  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our 
God  shall  call."  Therefore  God  formerly  commanded 
them  to  be  circumcised,  which  was  a  seal  of  the  cove- 
nant, and  of  the  righteousness  of  faith;  and  therefore 
Christ  also  embraced  them,  laid  his  hands  upon  them 
and  blessed  them  :  Mark,  chap.  x. 

Since  then  baptism  is  come  in  the  place  of  circum- 
cision, therefore  infants  are  to  be  baptised  as  heirs  of 
-.he  kingdom  of  God,  and  of  his  covenant.     And  pa> 


BAPTISM  »5 

rents  are  in  duty  bound,  farther  to  instruct  their  chil 
dren  herein,  when  they  shall  arrive  to  years  of  dis- 
cretion. That  therefore  this  holy  ordinance  of  God, 
may  be  administered  to  his  glory,  to  our  comfort,  and 
to  tlie  editication  of  his  church,  let  us  cail  upon  ms 
holy  name. 

O  Almighty  and  eternal  God,  we  beseech  thee, 
that  thou  wilt  be  pleased  of  thine  infinite  mercy,  gra. 
ciously  to  look  upon  these  children,  and  incorporate 
tliem  by  thy  holy  spirit  into  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
that  they  may  be  buried  with  him  into  his  death,  and 
be  raised  with  him  in  newness  of  life  ;  tliat  they  maj 
daily  follow  him,  joyfully  bearing  their  :;ross,  and 
cleave  unto  him  in  true  faith,  firm  hope,  and  ardent 
love  :  that  they  may,  with  a  comfortable  sense  of  thy 
favour,  leave  this  lile,  which  is  nothing  but  a  continual 
death,  and  at  the  last  day,  may  appear  without  terroi 
before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ  thy  Son,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who  with  thee  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  one  only  God,  lives  and  reigns  for  ever.  Amen, 


An  Exhortation  to  the  Parents,  and  those  who  cume 
with  them  to  Baptism. 

Beloved  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  you  have  heard 
that  baptism  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  to  seal  unto  us 
and  to  our  seed  his  covenant,  therefore  it  must  be  used 
for  that  end,  and  not  out  of  custom  or  superstition. 
That  it  may  then  be  manifest,  that  you  are  thus  mind, 
ed,  your  are  to  answer  sincerely  to  these  questions. 

First.  Whether  you  acknowledge,  that  although 
our  children  are  conceived  and  born  in  sin,  and  there. 
fore  are  subject  to  all  miseries,  yea,  to  condemnation 
itself;  yet  that  they  are  sanctified*  in  Christ,  and 
therefore,  as  members  of  his  church,  ought  to  be  bap, 
iised  ? 

•  My  ehUdren,  Ezek.  16, 21.    They  are  holy,  1  Cor.  7. 14. 


96  BAPTISM. 

Secondly.  Whether  you  acknowledge  the  doctrine 
which  is  contained  in  llie  Old  and  New  Testament, 
and  in  the  articles  ot'  the  Christian  faith,  and  which 
is  taught  here  in  this  Cliristian  church,  to  be  the  true 
and  *perrcct  doctrine  of  salvation? 

Thirdly.  Whether  you  promise  and  intend  to  see 
these  children,  when  come  to  the  years  of  discretion, 
(whereof  thou  art  either  parent  or  witness)  instructed 
•and  brought  up  in  the  aforesaid  doctrine,  or  lielp  or 
cause  them  to  be  instructed  therein,  to  the  utmost  of 
your  power  ?    Answer.  Yes. 

Then  the  minister  of  God's  word,  in  baptizing, 
shall  say,  N.  I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.    Amen. 


Thanksgiving. 
Almighty  God  and  merciful  Father,  we  thank  and 
praise  thee,  that  thou  hast  forgiven  us,  and  our  chil- 
dren, all  our  sins,  through  the  blood  of  thy  beloved 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  received  us  through  thy  Holy 
Spirit,  as  members  of  thy  only  begotten  Son,  and 
adopted  us  to  be  thy  children,  and  sealed  and  con. 
firmed  the  same  unto  us  by  holy  baptism  :  we  beseech 
thee,  through  the  same  Son  of  thy  love,  that  thou  wilt 
be  pleased  always  to  govern  these  baptised  children 
by  thy  holy  Spirit,  that  they  may  be  piously  and  reli- 
giously educated,  increase  and  grow  up  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  they  then  may  acknowledge  thy 
fatherly  goodness  and  mercy,  which  thou  hast  shown 
to  them  and  us,  and  live  in  all  righteousness,  under 
our  only  Teacher,  King  and  High  Priest^  Jesus 
Christ;  and  manfully  fight  against,  and  overcome 
sin,  the  devil  and  his  whole  dominion,  to  the  end  that 
they  may  eternally  praise  and  magnify  thee,  and  thy 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  together  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
one  only  true  God.    Amen. 

D—Volkonicne— complete. 


BAPTISM.  97 

THE  FORM 

FOR  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  HOLY  BAPTISM 

TO    ADULT    PERSONS. 

However  children  of  Christian  parents,  (although 
they  understand  not  this  mystery)  must  be  baptised 
by  virtue  of  the  covenant ;  yet  it  is  not  lawful  to  bap 
tise  those  who  are  come  to  years  of  discretion,  except 
they  first  be  sensible  of  their  sins,  and  make  confes- 
sion both  of  their  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ:  for 
tliis  cause  did  nut  only  John  the  Baptist  preach  (ac- 
cording to  the  command  of  God)  the  baptism  of  re- 
pentance, and  baptised,  for  the  remission  of  sin,  those 
who  confessed  their  sins,  Mark  1,  and  Luke  3.  But 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  also  commanded  his  disciples 
to  teach  all  nations,  and  then  to  baptise  them,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Mat.  28,  Mark  16.  Adding  this  promise: 
"  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptised  shall  be  saved," 
According  to  which  rule,  the  Apostles,  as  appearcth 
from  Acts  2,  10,  and  16,  baptised  none  who  were  of 
years  of  discretion,  but  such  who  made  confession  of 
their  faith  and  repentance ;  therefore  it  is  not  lawful 
now-a-days,  to  baptise  any  other  adult  persons,  than 
such  as  have  been  taught  the  mysteries  of  holy  bap. 
tism,  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  are  able  to 
give  an  account  of  their  faith  by  the  confession  of  the 
mouth. — Since  therefore  you  N.  are  also  desirous  of 
holy  baptism,  to  the  end,  it  may  be  to  you  a  seal  of 
your  ingrafting  into  the  church  of  God,  that  it  may 
appear  that  you  do  not  only  receive  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, in  which  you  have  been  privately  instructed 
by  us,  and  of  which  also  you  have  made  confession 
before  us ;  but  that  you  (through  the  grace  of  God) 
intend  and  purpose  to  lead  a  life  according  to  the 
same ;  you  are  sincerely  to  give  answer  before  God 
and  his  church  ;  First :  Dost  thou  believe  in  the  only 
30 


98  BAPTISM. 

true  God,  distinct  in  three  persons,  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  who  hath  made  heaven  and  earth,  and 
all  that  in  them  is,  of  nothing,  and  still  maintains  and 
governs  them,  insomuch  that  nothing  comes  to  pass, 
either  in  heaven  or  on  earth,  without  his  divine  will  ? 
Answer.  Yes. 

Secondly.  Dost  thou  believe  that  thou  art  conceived 
and  born  in  sin,  and  therefore  art  a  child  of  wrath  by 
nature,  wholly  incapable  of  doing  any  good,  and 
prone  to  all  evil ;  and  that  thou  hast  frequently,  both 
in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  transgressed  the  com. 
mandments  of  the  Lord :  and  whether  thou  art  heart- 
ily  sorry  for  these  sins  ?     Answer.  Yes. 

Thirdly.  Dost  thou  believe  that  Christ,  who  is  the 
true  and  eternal  God,  and  very  man,  who  took  his 
human  nature  on  him  out  of  the  flesh  and  blood  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  is  given  thee  of  God,  to  bo  thy  Saviour, 
and  that  thou  dost  receive  by  this  faith,  remission  of 
sins  in  his  blood,  and  that  thou  art  made  by  the  power 
of  tlic  Holy  Ghost,  a  member  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
church  ?    Answer.  Yes. 

Fourthly.  Dost  thou  asstfnt  to  all  the  articles  of  the 
Christian  religion,  as  they  are  tavght  here  in  this 
Christian  church,  according  to  the  word  of  God  ;  and 
purpose  steadfastly  to  continue  in  the  same  doctrine 
to  the  end  of  thy  life ;  and  also  dost  thou  reject  all 
heresies  and  schisms,  repugnant  to  this  doctrine,  and 
promise  to  persevere  in  the  communion  of  our  Chris- 
tian church,  not  only  in  the  hearing  of  the  word,  but 
also  in  the  use  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ?    Answer.   Yes. 

Fifthly.  Hast  thou  taken  a  firm  resolution  always 
to  lead  a  Christian  life ;  to  forsake  the  world  and  its 
evil  lusts,  as  is  becoming  the  members  of  Christ  and 
Ins  church  ;  and  to  submit  thyself  to  all  Christian  ad- 
monitions ?    Answer.  Yes. 

The  good  and  great  God  mercifully  grant  his  grace 
and  blessing  to  this  your  purpose,  through  Jesus 
Christ.    Amen. 


LORD'S  SUPPER.  99 

THE  FORM 
FOR  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  LORD^a  SVPPEB. 

Beloved  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  attend  to  ihe 
words  of  the  institution  of  the  holy  Supper  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  they  are  delivered  by  the  holy 
Apostle  Paul,  1  Cor.  xi.  23—30. 

"  For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also 
I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same 
night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread ;  and 
when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take, 
eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you,  this 
do  in  remembrance  of  me.  And  after  the  same  man- 
ner, also,  he  took  the  cup  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
this  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  iny  blood ;  this  do 
ye,  as  ofl  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me  :  for 
as  ofl  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do 
show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  Wherefore,  who- 
soever shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  of  the 
Lord  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  the  Lord.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so 
let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup ;  for 
he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and 
drinketh  *damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning  the 
Lord's  body." — That  we  may  now  celebrate  the  sup- 
per  of  the  Lord  to  our  comfort,  it  is  above  all  things 
necessary. 

First.  Rightly  to  examine  ourselves. 

Secondly.  To  direct  it  to  that  end,  for  which  Cnnst 
hath  ordained  and  instituted  the  same,  namely,  to  his 
remembrance.  The  true  examination  of  ourselves, 
consists  of  these  three  parts. 

First.  That  every  one  consider  by  himself,  his  sins 
and  the  curse  due  to  him  for  them,  to  the  end  that  he 
may  abhor  and  humble  himself  before  God :  consider- 

•  Gr.—Kpina—B.—Ooideel—E.  Judgment,  condemnation. 


100  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

ing  that  the  wrath  6t*God  against  sin  is  so  great,  that 
(rather  than  it  .-should  go  unpunislied)  he  halh  pun- 
ished tlie  same  in  his  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  with 
the  bitter  and  shameful  death  of  the  cross. 

Secondly.  That  every  one  examine  his  own  heart, 
whether  he  doth  believe  this  faithful  promise  of  God, 
that  all  his  sins  are  forgiven  him,  only  for  the  sake 
of  the  passion  and  death  of  Jesus  Ciirist,  and  that  the 
perfect  righteousness  of  Christ  is  imputed  and  freely 
given  him  as  his  own,  yea,  so  perfectly,  as  if  he  had 
satisfied  in  his  own  person  for  all  his  sins,  and  ful. 
filled  all  righteousness. 

Thirdly.  That  every  one  examine  his  own  con- 
science,  whether  he  purposeth  henceforth  to  show  true 
thankfulness  to  God  in  his  whole  lite,  and  to  walk 
uprightly  before  him ;  as  also,  whether  he  hath  laid 
aside  unfeignedly  all  enmity,  hatred,  and  envy,  and 
doth  firmly  resolve  henceforward  to  walk  in  true  love 
and  peace  with  his  neighbour. 

All  those,  then,  who  are  thus  disposed,  God  will 
certainly  receive  in  mercy,  and  count  them  worthy 
partakers  of  the  table  of  his  son  Jesus  Christ.  On  the 
contrary,  those  who  do  not  feel  this  testimony  in  their 
hearts,  eat  and  drink  judgment  to  themselves. 

Therefore,  we  also,  according  to  the  command  of 
Christ  and  the  Apostle  Paul,  admonish  all  those  who 
are  defiled  with  the  following  sins,  to  keep  themselvesi 
from  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  declare  to  them  that 
they  have  no  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  such  as 
all  idolaters,  all  those  who  invoke  deceased  saints, 
angels,  or  other  creatures;  all  those  who  worship 
images  ;  all  enchanters,  diviners,  charmers,  and  those 
who  confide  in  such  enchantments  ;  all  despisers  of 
God  and  his  word,  and  of  the  holy  sacraments ;  all 
blasphemers ;  all  those  who  are  given  to  raise  discord, 
sects,  and  mutiny,  in  church  or  state;  all  perjured 
persons  ;  all  those  who  are  disobedient  to  their  parents 
and  Buperiors ;  all  murderers,  contentious  persdns,  and 


J.ORD'S  SUPPER.  101 

those  who  live  in  hatred  and  envy  against  their  neigh- 
bours; all  adulterers,  whoremongers,  drunkards, 
thieves,  usurers,  robbers,  gamesters,  covetous,  and  ali 
who  lead  offensive  lives. 

All  these,  while  they  continue  in  such  sins,  shall 
abstain  from  this  meat,  (which  Christ  hath  ordained 
only  for  the  faithful)  lest  their  judgment  and  con- 
demnation  be  made  the  heavier.  But  this  is  not  de- 
signed (dearly  beloved  brethren  and  sisters  in  the 
Lord)  to  deject  the  contrite  hearts  of  the  faithful,  as 
if  none  might  come  to  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  but 
those  who  are  without  sin :  for  we  do  not  come  to 
this  supper,  to  testify  thereby  that  we  are  perfect  and 
righteous  in  ourselves ;  but  on  the  contrary,  consid- 
ering  that  we  seek  our  life  out  of  ourselves  in  Jesus 
Christ,  we  acknowledge  that  we  lie  in  the  midst  of 
death :  therefore,  notwithstanding  we  feel  many  in- 
firmities and  miseries  in  ourselves,  as  namely,  that 
we  have  not  perfect  faith,  and  that  we  do  not  give 
ourselves  to  serve  God  with  that  zeal  as  we  are  bound, 
but  have  daily  to  strive  with  the  weakness  of  our 
faith,  and  the  evil  lusts  of  our  flesh ;  yet,  since  we 
are  (by  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost)  sorry  for  these 
weaknesses,  and  earnestly  desirous  to  fight  against 
our  unbelief,  and  to  live  according  to  all  the  com- 
mandmcnts  of  God :  therefore  we  rest  assured  that 
no  sin  or  infirmity,  which  still  remaineth  against  our 
will,  in  us,  can  hinder  us  from  being  received  of  God 
in  mercy,  and  from  being  made  worthy  partakers  of 
this  heavenly  meat  and  drink. 

Let  us  now  also  consider,  to  what  ervd  the  Lord 
hath  instituted  his  supper,  namely,  that  we  do  it  in 
remembrance  of  him.  Now  after  this  manner  are 
we  to  remember  him  by  it. 

First.  That  we  are  confidently  persuaded  in  our 
hearts,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  (according  to  the 
promises  made  to  our  forefathers  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment) was  sent  of  the  Father  into  the  world  :  that  he 
41 


J  02  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

assumed  our  flesh  and  blood ;  that  he  bore  for  us  tht 
wrath  of  God  (under  which  we  should  have  perished 
everlastingly)  from  the  beginning  of  his  incarnation, 
lo  the  end  of  his  life  upon  earth ;  and  that  he  hath 
fulfilled,  for  us,  all  obedience  to  the  divine  law  and 
righteousness ;  especially,  when  the  weight  of  our 
sins  and  the  wrath  of  God  pressed  out  of  hnn  the 
bloody  sweat  in  the  garden,  where  he  was  bound  that 
we  might  be  freed  from  our  sins ;  that  he  afterwards 
suffered  innumerable  reproaches,  that  we  might  never 
be  confounded.  That  he  was  innocently  condemned 
to  death,  that  we  might  be  acquitted  at  the  judgment- 
seat  of  God ;  yea,  that  he  suffered  his  blessed  body 
to  be  nailed  on  the  cross — that  he  miglit  affix  thereon 
the  hand-writing  of  our  sins ;  and  hath  also  taken 
upon  himself  the  curse  due  to  us,  that  he  might  fill 
us  with  his  blessings  ;  and  hath  humbled  himself  unto 
the  deepest  reproach  and  pains  of  hell,  both  in  body 
and  soul,  on  the  tree  of  the  cross,  when  he  cried  out 
with  a  loud  voice,  My  God,  my  God!  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me  ?  That  we  might  be  accepted  of  God, 
and  never  be  forsaken  of  him  •  and  finally  confirmed 
with  his  death  and  shedding  of  his  blood,  the  new 
and  eternal  testament,  that  covenant  of  grace  and  re- 
conciliation, when  he  said.  It  is  finished. 

And,  that  we  might  firmly  believe  that  we  belong 
to  this  covenant  of  grace,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in 
his  last  supper,  took  bread,  and  when  he  had  given 
thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  and 
said.  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  is  broken  for 
you, this  do  in  remembrance  of  me ;  inlike  manner  also 
after  supper,  he  took  the  cup,  gave  thanks  and  said, 
Drink  ye  all  of  it ;  this  cup  is  the  new  testament  in 
my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you  and  for  many,  for 
the  remission  of  sins;  this  do  ye  as  often  as  ye  drink 
t  in  remembrance  of  me :  that  is,  as  often  as  ye  eat 
of  this  bread,  and  drink  of  this  cup,  you  shall  there- 
bv  OS  by  a  sure  remembrance  and  pledge,  be  admon 


LORD'S  SUPPER.  103 

If  -ea  and  assured  of  this  my  hearty  love  and  faithful- 
n  5s  towards  you  ;  that  whereas  you  should  otherwise 
have  suffered  eternal  death,  I  have  given  my  body  to 
the  death  of  the  cross,  and  slied  my  blood  ibr  you , 
and  as  certainly  feed  and  nourish  your  hungry  and 
thirsty  soul  with  my  crucified  body,  and  shed  blood, 
to  everlasting  life,  as  this  bread  is  broken  before  your 
eyes,  and  this  cup  is  given  to  you,  and  you  eat  and 
drink  the  same  with  your  mouth,  in  remembrance  of 
me. 

From  this  institution  of  the  holy  supper  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  we  see  that  he  directs  our  faith  and  trust 
to  his  perfect  sacrifice  (once  offered  on  the  cross)  as 
to  the  only  ground  and  foundation  of  our  salvation, 
wherein  he  is  become  to  our  hungry  and  tiiirsty  souls, 
the  true  meat  and  drink  of  life  eternal.  For  by  his 
death  he  hath  taken  away  the  cause  of  our  eternal 
death  and  misery,  namely,  sin :  and  obtained  for  us 
the  quickening  spirit,  that  we  by  the  same  (which 
dwelleth  in  Christ  as  in  the  head,  and  in  us  as  his 
members)  might  have  true  communion  with  him,  and 
be  made  partakers  of  all  his  blessings,  of  life  eternal 
righteousness,  and  glory. 

Besides,  that  we  by  the  same  spirit  may  also  be 
united  as  members  of  one  body  in  true  brotherly  love, 
as  the  holy  apostle  saith,  For  we,  being  many,  are  one 
bread,  and  one  body :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that 
one  bread.  For  as  out  of  many  grains  one  meal  is 
ground,  and  one  bread  baked,  and  out  of  many  ber- 
ries being  pressed  together,  one  wine  floweth,  and 
mixeth  itself  together ;  so  shall  we  all,  who  by  a  true 
faith  are  ingrafted  into  Christ,  be  altogether  one  body, 
through  brotherly  love,  for  Christ's  sake,  our  beloved 
Saviour,  who  hath  so  exceedingly  loved  us :  and  not 
only  show  this  in  word,  but  also  in  very  deed  towards 
one  another. 

Hereto  assist  us,  the  Almighty  God  and  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  through  his  holy  spirit.  Amen, 


LUl  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

That  we  may  obtain  all  this,  let  us  humble  our 
selves  before  God,  and  with  true  faith  implore  his 
grace. 

O  Most  merciful  God  and  Father,  we  beseech  thee, 
that  thou  wilt  be  pleased  in  this  supper  (in  which  we 
celebrate  the  glorious  remembrance  of  the  bitter  death 
of  thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ)  to  work  in  our  hearts 
through  the  holy  spirit,  that  we  may  daily  more  and 
more  with  true  confidence,  give  ourselves  up  unto  thy 
Sou  Jesus  Christ,  that  our  atflicted  and  contrite  hearts, 
through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  may  be  fed  and 
comforted  with  his  true  body  and  blood ;  yea,  with 
him,  true  God  and  man,  that  only  heavenly  bread : 
and  that  we  may  no  longer  live  in  our  sins,  but  he 
in  us,  and  we  in  him,  and  thus  truly  be  made  par- 
takers of  the  new  and  everlasting  testament,  and  of 
the  covenant  of  grace.  That  we  may  not  doubt  but 
thou  wilt  for  ever  be  our  gracious  Father,  never  more 
imputing  our  sins  unto  us,  and  providing  us  with  all 
things  necessary,  as  well  for  the  body  as  the  soul,  aa 
thy  beloved  children  and  heirs ;  grant  us  also  thy 
grace,  tliat  we  may  take  upon  us  our  cross  cheerfully, 
deny  ourselves,  confess  our  Saviour,  and  in  all  tribu. 
lations,  with  uplifted  heads  expect  our  Lord  Jenus 
Christ  from  heaven,  where  he  will  make  our  mortal 
bodies  like  unto  his  most  glorious  body,  and  take  us 
unto  him  in  eternity.     A?nen. — Our  Father,  &,c.  ,\ 

Strengthen  us  also  by  this  holy  supper  in  the  Catho- 
lie  undoubted  Christian  faith,  whereof  we  make  con- 
fession  with  our  mouths  and  hearts,  saying, 

/  believe  in  God  the  Father  Ahnighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth  :  and  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son 
our  Lord  ;  loho  loas  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born 
of  the  Virgin  Mary,  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate, 
was  crucified,  dead  and  buried,  he  descended  into 
hell :  the  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the  dead,  he 
ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of 


LORD'S  SUPPER.  lOi 

God  the  Father  Almighty :  from  thence  he  shall  cmnt 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost;  the  holy  Catholic 
church;  the  communion  of  saints  ;  the  forgiveness  oj 
eins ;  the  resurrection  of  the  body  ;  and  the  life  ever 
lasting.     Amen. 

That  we  may  be  now  fed  with  the  true  heavenly 
bread,  Christ  Jesus,  let  us  not  cleave  with  our  hearts 
unto  the  external  bread  and  wine,  but  lift  them  up 
on  high  in  heaven,  where  Christ  Jesus  is  our  advo- 
cate, at  the  right  hand  of  his  heavenly  Father,  whi- 
ther all  the  articles  of  our  faith  lead  us  ;  not  doubting, 
but  we  shall  as  certainly  be  fed  and  refreshed  in  our 
souls  through  the  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with 
his  body  and  blood,  as  we  receive  the  holy  bread  and 
wine  in  remembrance  of  him. 

In  breaking  and  distributing  the  bread,  the  Minister 
shall  say, 

The  bread  which  we  break,  is  the  communion  of 
the  body  of  Christ. 

And  when  he  giveth  the  cup, 

The  cup  of  blessing,  which  we  bless,  is  the  com- 
munion of  the  blood  of  Christ. 

During  the  communion,  there  shall  or  may  be  devout- 
ly sung,  a  psahn,  or  some  chapter  read,  in  remem. 
brance  of  the  death  of  Christ,  as  the  53d  chapter 
of  Isaiah,  the  13,  14,  15,  16,  17,  and  18th  chapters 
of  John,  or  the  like. 

After  the  communion,  the  Minister  shall  say, 

Beloveh  in  the  Lord,  since  the  Lord  hath  now  fed 
our  souls  at  liis  table,  let  us  therefore  jointly  praise 
his  holy  name  with  thanksgiving,  and  every  one  say 
in  his  heart,  thus, 
30* 


106  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

Bless  the  I^ord,  O  my  soul ;  and  all  that  is  within 
mc,  bless  his  holy  name. 

iSless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his 
henejits. 

WJio  forgiveth  thine  iniquities  ;  who  healeth  all  thy 
diseases. 

Who  redeemeth  thy  life  from  destruction,  who 
crowneth  thee  with  loving  hindness  and  tender  mer- 
cies. 

The  Lord  is  merciful  and  gracious,  slow  to  anger 
and  plenteous  in  ?nercy. 

He  hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins,  nor  re 
warded  us  according  to  our  iniquities. 

For  as  the  heaven  is  high  above  the  earth,  so  great 
is  his  mercy  towards  them  that  fear  him. 

As  far  as  the  East  is  from  the  West,  so  far  hath 
he  removed  our  transgressions  from  us. 

Like  as  a  Father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord 
pitieth  them  that  fear  him. 

Who  hath  not  spared  his  own  Son,  but  delivered 
him  up  for  us  all,  and  given  us  all  things  with  him. 
Therefore  God  commendeth  therewith  his  love  towards 
us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for 
us  ;  much  more  then,  being  now  justified  in  his  blood, 
we  slmll  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him :  for,  if 
when  we  were  enemies,  we  \  ere  reconciled  to  God 
by  the  death  of  his  Son  ;  mucl  more  being  reconciled, 
we  shall  be  saved  by  his  lifi  Therefore  shall  my 
mouth  and  heart  show  forth  the  praise  of  the  Lord 
from  this  time  forth  for  ever  more.     Amen. 

Let  every  one  say  with  an  attentive  hearty 

O !  Almighty,  merciful  God  and  Father,  we  ren- 
der thee  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks,  that  thou 
hast  of  thy  infinite  mercy,  given  us  thine  only  begot- 
ten Son,  for  a  mediator  and  a  sacrifice  for  our  sins, 
rA  to  be  our  meat  and  drink  unto  life  eternal,  and  thai 
I  >u  givest  us  lively  faith,  whereby  we  are  made  parta. 


EXCOMMUNICATION.  107 

liers  of  such  tliy  benefits — thou  hast  also  been  pleased, 
tliat  thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  should  institute  and 
ordain  his  holy  supper  for  the  confirmation  of  the 
same.  Grant,  we  beseech  thee,  O  faithful  God  and 
Father,  that  through  the  operation  of  thy  holy  Spirit, 
the  commemoration  of  the  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  may  tend  to  the  daily  increase  of  our  faith, 
and  saving  fellowship  with  him,  through  Jesus  Christ 
ihy  Son,  in  whose  name  we  conclude  our  prayers, 
Baying — Our  Father,  &,c. 


THE  FORM  OF  EXCOMMUNICATION. 

Beloved  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  it  is  known  unto  you, 
that  we  have  several  times,  and  by  several  methods  declared 
unto  you  the  great  sin  committed,  and  the  heinous  offence 
given  by  our  fellow  member  N.  to  the  end  that  he,  by  your 
Christian  admonition,  and  prayers  to  God,  might  be  brought 
to  repentance,  and  so  be  freed  from  the  bonds  of  the  devil, 
(by  whom  he  is  held  captive)  and  recovered  by  the  will  of  the 
Lord.  But  we  cannot  conceal  from  you,  with  great  sorrow, 
that  no  one  has  as  yet  appeared  before  us,  who  hath  in  the 
least  given  us  to  understand  that  he,  by  the  frequent  admo- 
nitions given  him,  (as  well  in  private  as  before  witnesses, 
and  in  the  presence  of  many)  is  come  to  any  remorse  for  his 
sins,  or  hath  shown  the  least  token  of  true  repentance ;  since 
then  he  daily  aggravates  his  sin  (which  in  itself  is  not  small) 
by  his  stubbornness,  and  since  we  have  signified  unto  you 
the  last  time,  that  in  case  he  did  not  repent,  after  such  pa- 
tience shown  him  by  the  church,  we  should  be  under  the  dis- 
agreeable necessity  of  being  further  grieved  for  him,  and 
come  to  the  last  remedy :  wherefore  we  at  this  present  are 
necessitated  to  proceed  to  this  excommunication  according 
to  the  command  and  charge  given  us  by  God  in  his  holy 
word;  tO)  the  end  that  he  may  hereby  be  made  (if  possible) 
ashameii  of  his  sins,  and  likewise  that  we  may  not  by  this 
rotten  and  as  yet  incurable  member,  put  the  whole  body  of 
the  church  in  danger,  and  that  God's  name  may  not  be  bias 
phemed. 

Therefore  we,  the  ministers  and  rulers  of  the  church  of 
God,  being  here  assembled  in  the  name  and  authority  of  oui 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  declare  before  you  all,  that  for  the  afore- 
said reasons  we  have  excommunicated,  and  by  these,  do  ex- 
communicate N.  from  the  church  of  God,  and  from  fellowship 
with  Christ,  ai.d  the  holy  sacraments,  and  from  all  the  spi 


108  EXCOMMUNICATION. 

ritual  blessings  and  benefits,  which  God  proiniseth  to,  ana 
bestows  upon  liis  church,  so  long  as  he  obstinately  and  im- 
penitently  persists  in  his  sins,  and  is  therefore  to  be  accounted 
by  you  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican,  according  to  the 
command  of  Christ,  Mat.  18,  who  saith,  that  whatsoever  his 
ministers  shall  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven. 

Further  we  exhort  you,  beloved  Christians  to  keep  no 
company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed;  yet  count  him 
not  as  an  enemy,  but  at  all  times  admonish  him  as  you  would 
a  brother.  In  the  mean  time  let  every  one  take  warning  by 
this  and  such  like  examples,  to  fear  the  Lord,  and  diligently 
take  heed  unto  himself,  if  he  thinkcth  he  standeth,  lest  he  fall: 
but  having  true  fellowship  withthe  Father  and  his  Son  Jesus 
Clnist,  together  with  all  faithful  Christians,  remain  stead- 
fast therein  to  the  end,  and  so  obtain  eternal  salvation. 
You  have  seen,  beloved  brethren  and  sisters,  in  what  manner 
this  our  excomnmnicated  brother  has  begun  to  fall,  and  by 
degrees  is  come  to  ruin  :  observe,  therefore,  how  subtle  Satan 
is,  to  bring  man  to  destruction,  and  to  withdraw  him  from 
all  salutary  means  of  salvation :  guard,  then,  against  the 
least  beginnings  of  evil,  "and  laying  aside,"  according  to  the 
exhortation  of  the  apostle,  "  every  weight  and  the  sin  which 
does  so  easily  beset  us,  let  us  run  with  patience  the  race  that 
is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus  the  author  and  finisher 
of  our  faith ;  be  sober,  watch  and  pray,  lest  you  enter  into 
temptation.  To-day,  if  you  will  hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord, 
harden  not  your  hearts,  but  work  out  your  own  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling  ;"  and  every  one  repent  of  his  sins 
lest  our  God  humble  us  again,  and  that  we  be  obliged  to  be- 
wail  some  one  of  you  ;  but  that  you  may  with  one  accord 
living  in  all  godliness,  be  our  crown  and  joy  in  the  Lord. 

Since  it  is  God  who  worketh  in  us,  both  to  will  and  to  do 
of  his  good  pleasure,  let  us  call  upon  his  holy  name  with  con- 
fession of  our  sins,  saying, 

O !  RIGHTEOUS  God  and  merciful  Father,  we  bewail  our 
sins  before  thy  high  majesty,  and  acknowledge  that  we  have 
deserved  the  grief  and  sorrow  caused  unto  us  by  the  cutting 
off  of  this  our  late  fellow  member:  yea,  we  all  deserve, 
shouldst  thou  enter  into  judgment  with  us,  by  reason  of  out 
great  transgressions,  to  be  cut  ofi'  and  banished  f^m  thy 
presence.— But,  O  Lord,  thou  art  merciful  unto  us  for  Christ's 
sake,  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  for  we  heartily  repent  of 
them,  and  daily  work  in  our  hearts  a  greater  measure  of 
Borrow  for  them  ;  that  we  may,  fearing  thy  judgments  which 
thou  executest,  against  the  stiff-necked,  endeavour  to  please 
thee :  grant  us  to  avoid  all  pollution  of  the  world,  and  those 
who  are  cut  off  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  that  we 
may  not  make  ourselves  p-irtakers  of  their  sins  :  and  that  he, 
who  is  excommunicated,  may  become  ashamed  of  his  sins; 
and  since  thou  desirefit  not  tho  death  of  a  sinner  but  that  he 


EXCOMMUNICATION.  109 

may  repent  and  live,  and  the  bosom  of  thy  church  is  always 
open  for  those,  wno  turn  away  from  their  wickedness:  we 
therefore  humbly  beseech  thee,  to  kindle  in  our  hearts  a 
pious  zeal,  that  we  may  labour,  with  good  Christian  admo- 
nitions and  examples,  to  bring  again  this  excommunicated 
person  on  the  right  way,  together  with  all  those,  who,  through 
unbelief  or  dissoluteness  of  life,  go  astray. 

Give  thy  blessing  to  our  admonitions,  that  we  may  have 
reason  thereby  to  rejoice  again  in  him,  for  whom  we  must 
now  mourn  :  and  that  thy  holy  name  may  be  praised,  throu'jh 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  thus  taught  us  to  pray— Our 
Father,  &<* 


THE  FORM 

OF  RE-ADMITTING  EXCOMMUNICATED  PERSONS 

INTO    THE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST. 

Beloved  in  the  Lord,  it  is  known  unto  you,  that  some 
time  ago  our  fellow  member  N.  was  cut  off  from  the  church 
of  Christ:  we  cannot  now  conceal  from  you,  that  he,  by  the 
above-mentioned  remedy,  as  also  by  the  n)eans  of  good  ad- 
monition and  your  Christian  prayers,  is  come  so  far,  that  he 
is  ashamed  of  his  sins,  praying  us  to  be  re-admitted  into  the 
communion  of  the  church. 

Since  we  then,  by  virtue  of  the  command  of  God,  are  in 
duty  bound  to  receive  such  persons  with  joy,  and  it  being 
necessary  that  good  order  should  be  used  therein,  we  there- 
fore give  you  to  understand  thereby,  that  we  purpose  to  loose 
again  the  aforementioned  excommunicated  person  from  the 
bond  of  excommunication,  the  next  time  when  by  the  grace 
of  God  we  celebrate  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  and  receive  him 
again  into  the  comnmnion  of  the  church  ;  except  any  one  of 
you,  in  the  mean  time,  shall  show  just  cause  why  this  ought 
not  to  be  done,  of  which  you  must  give  notice  to  us  in  due 
time.  In  the  mean  time,  let  every  one  thank  the  Lord,  for 
the  mercy  shown  this  poor  sinner,  beseeching  him  to  perfect 
nis  work  in  him  to  his  eternal  salvation.    Amen. 

Afterwards,  if  vo  impediment  be  alleged,  the  Minister  shall 
proceed  to  the  re-admission  of  the  excommunicat  d  sinner,  in 
the  following  manner: 

Beloved  Christians,  we  have  the  last  time  informed  you 
>f  »he  repentance  of  our  fellow  member  N.  to  the  end  that  he 
night  with  your  fore-knowledge  be  again  received  into  the 
church  of  Christ:  and  whereas  no  one  has  alleged  any  thing 
tvhy  his  re-admission  ought  not  to  take  place,  we  therefore 
at  present  purpose  to  proceed  to  the  same. 

41* 


no  EXCOMMUNICATION. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Mat.  18,  having  confirmed  the  sen- 
tence of  his  church,  in  the  excommunicating  of  impenitent 
sinners,  declareth  immediately  thereupon,  that  whatsoever  his 
Tninisters  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven  ;  where- 
by he  giveth  to  understand,  that  when  any  person  is  cut  off 
from  his  church,  he  is  not  deprived  of  all  hopes  ofsalvation: 
but  can  again  be  loosed  from  the  bonds  of  condemnation. 
Therefore,  since  God  declares  in  his  word,  that  he  takes  no 
pleasure  in  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  that  he  turn  from  his 
wickedness  and  live,  so  the  church  always  hopes  for  the  re 
pentance  of  the  backslidden  sinner,  and  keepeth  her  bosom 
open  to  receive  the  penitent :  accordingly  the  Apostle  Paul, 
1  Cor.  5,  commanded  the  Corinthian  (whom  he  had  declared 
ought  to  be  cut  off  from  the  church)  to  be  again  received  and 
comforted,  since  being  reproved  by  many,  he  was  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  his  sins  :  to  the  end  that  he  should  not  be  swal- 
lowed up  with  over-much  sorrow.    2  Cor.  2. 

Secondly.  Christ  teacheth  us  in  the  aforementioned  text, 
that  the  sentence  of  absolution,  which  is  passed  upon  such  a 
penitent  sinner  according  to  the  word  of  God,  is  counted 
sure  and  firm  by  the  Lord ;  therefore,  no  one  ought  to  doubt 
in  the  least,  who  truly  repents,  that  he  is  assuredly  received 
by  God  in  Vnercy,  as  Christ  saith,  John,  chap.  20,  Whose  soever 
sins  y»  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them. 

But  now  to  proceed  to  the  matter  in  hand  :  I  ask  thee,  N. 
whether  thou  dost  declare  here  with  all  thine  heart  before 
God  and  his  church,  that  thou  art  sincerely  sorry  for  the  sir 
and  stubbornness,  for  which  thou  hast  been  justly  cut  off 
from  the  church?  whether  thou  dost  also  truly  believe,  that 
the  Lord  hath  forgiven  thee,  and  doth  forgive  thy  sins  for 
Christ's  sake,  and  that  thou  therefore  art  desirous  to  be  re- 
admitted into  the  church  of  Christ,  promising  henceforth  to 
live  in  all  godliness  according  to  the  command  of  the  Lord  ? 

Anbwer.  Yes,  verily. 

Then  the  Minister  shall  further  say. 

We,  then,  here  assembled  in  the  name  and  authority  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Chrjst,  declare  thee,  N.  to  be  absolved  from  the 
bonds  of  excommunication  ;  and  do  receive  thee  again  inio 
the  church  of  the  Lord,  and  declare  unto  thee  that  thou  art 
in  the  communion  of  Christ  and  of  the  holy  sacraments,  and 
of  all  the  spiritual  blessings  and  benefits  of  God,  which  he 
promiseth  to  and  bestoweth  upon  his  church  :  may  the  eter- 
nal God  preserve  thee  therein,  to  the  end,  through  his  only 
begotten  Son,  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 

He  therefore  assured  in  thy  heart,  my  beloved  brother,  that 
the  Lord  hath  again  received  thee  in  mercy.  Be  diligent 
henceforward  to  guard  thyself  against  the  subtlety  of  Satan, 
and  the  w  ickedness  of  the  world,  to  the  end  that  thou  mayesl 


ORDINATION.  Ill 

not  tail  again  into  sin:  love  Christ,  for  many  sins  are  for. 
^ivcn  tlieo 

And  you,  b-iiovetl  Christirins,  receive  this  your  brother  with 
hearty  affecticn  ;  be  glad  that  he  was  dead  and  is  alive  again, 
he  was  lost  and  is  found  ;  rejoice  with  the  angels  of  heaven, 
over  this  sinner  who  repenteth:  count  him  no  longer  as  a 
stranger,  but  as  a  fellow-citizen  with  the  saints,  and  of  the 
household  of  God.  And  whertdo  we  can  have  no  good  of 
ourselves,  let  us,  praising  and  magnifying  the  Lord  Al- 
mighty, implore  his  mercy,  saying. 

Gracious  God  and  Father,  we  thank  thee,  through  Jesua 
Christ,  that  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  give  this  our  fellow 
brother  repentance  unto  life,  and  us  cause  to  rejoice  in  his 
conversion.  We  beseech  thee,  show  him  thy  mercy,  that  he 
may  become  more  and  more  assured  in  his  mind  of  the  re- 
mission of  his  sins,  and  that  he  may  receive  from  thence  in 
expressible  joy  and  delight,  to  serve  thee.  And  whereas  he 
hath  heretofore  by  his  sins  oflended  many, grant  that  he  may, 
by  his  conversion,  edify  many.  Grant  also  that  he  may 
steadfastly  walk  in  thy  ways,  to  the  end ;  and  may  we  learn 
from  this  example,  that  with  thee  is  mercy,  that  thou  mayest 
be  fear-^d;  and  that  we,  counting  him  for  our  brother  and 
co-heir  of  life  eternal,  may  jointly  serve  thee  with  filial  fear 
Fat  obedience  all  the  days  of  our  life,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  in  whose  name  we  thus  conclude  our  prayer — Our 
and  HER,  ice. 


THE  FORM 

FOR  ORDAmmC  THE  MINISTERS  OF  GOD'S  WORD. 

The  sermon  and  the  usual  prayers  heing  finished,  the 
Minister  shall  thus  speak  to  the  congregation. 

Beloved  brethren,  it  is  known  unto  you,  that  we 
have  now  at  three  different  times  published  the  name 
of  our  brother  N.  here  present,  to  learn  whether  any 

f)erson  had  aught  to  offer  concerning  his  doctrine  or 
ife,  why  he  might  not  be  ordained  to  the  ministry  of 
the  word.  And  whereas  no  one  hath  appeared  before 
as,  who  hath  alleged  any  thing  lawful  against  his 
person,  we  shall  therefore  at  present,  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  proceed  to  his  ordination;  for  which  pur- 
pose,  you  N.  and  all  those  wlio  are  here  present  shall 


112  ORDINATION. 

first  attend  ti5  a  short  declaration  taken  from  the  word 
of  God,  touching'  the  institution  and  the  office  of  pas- 
tors and  ministers  of  God's  word  ;  where,  in  the  first 
place  you  are  to  observe,  that  God  our  heavenly  Fa- 
ther, willing  to  %ill  and  gather  a  church  from  amongst 
the  corrupt  race  of  men  unto  life  eternal,  doth  by  a 
particular  mark  of  his  favour  use  the  ministry  of  men 
therein. 

Therefore,  Paul  saith,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
fiath  given  some  apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and  some 
evangelists,  and  some  pastors  and  ministers  ;  for  the 
perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ.  Here  we  see 
that  the  holy  Apostle  among  other  things  saith,  that 
the  pastoral  office  is  an  institution  of  Christ. 

What  this  holy  office  enjoins,  may  easily  be  gath. 
ercd  from  the  very  name  itself:  for  as  it  is  the  duty 
of  a  common  shepherd,  to  feed,  guide,  protect,  and 
rule  the  flock  committed  to  his  charge ;  so  it  is  with 
regard  to  these  spiritual  shepherds,  who  are  set  over 
the  church  which  God  calleth  unto  salvation,  and 
counts  as  sheep  of  his  pasture.  The  pasture,  with 
which  these  sheep  are  fed,  is  nothing  else  but  the 
preacliing  of  the  gospel,  accompanie.^  with  prayer, 
and  the  administration  of  the  lioly  sacraments ;  the 
same  word  of  God  is  likewise  the  staff  with  which 
the  flock  is  guided  and  ruled,  consequently  it  is  cvi. 
dent,  that  the  office  of  pastors  and  ministers  of  God's 
word  is, 

First.  That  they  faithfully  explain  to  their  flock, 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  revealed  by  the  writing?  of  the 
prophets  and  the  apostles ;  and  apply  the  same  as  well 
in  general  as  in  particular,  to  the  edification  of  the 
hearers;  instructing,  admonishing,  comforting,  and 
reproving,  according  to  every  one's  need  ;  preaching 
repentance  towards  God,  and  reconciliation  with  him 
through  faith  in  Christ ;  and  refuting  with  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  all  schisms  and  heresies  which  are  repug- 


ORDINATION.  113 

nanl  to  the  pure  doctrine.  All  this  is  clearly  signi 
fied  to  us  in  holy  writ,  for  the  Apostle  Paul  saith,  thai 
Jhese  labour  in  the  word  ;  and  elsewhere  he  teacheth 
that  this  must  be  done  according  to  the  measure  or 
rule  of  faith  ;  he  writes  also,  that  a  pastor  must  hold, 
fast  and  rightly  divide  the  faithful  and  sincere  word 
which  is  according  to  the  doctrine :  likewise,  he  that 
prophesieth  (that  is,  preacheth  God's  word)  spcaketh 
unto  men  to  edification,  and  exhortation  and  co7nfort . 
in  another  place  he  proposes  himself  as  a  pattern  to 
pastors,  declaring  that  he  hath  publicly,  and  from 
house  to  house  taught  and  testified  repentance  to- 
wards God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 
but  particularly  we  have  a  clear  description  of  the 
office,  and  ministers  of  God's  word,  2  Corinth,  chap. 
V.  18,  19,  and  20th  verses,  where  the  apostle  thus 
speaketh,  "  And  all  things  are  of  God,  who  hath  re- 
conciled us  to  himself  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  given 
to  us,  (namely  to  the  apostles  and  pastors)  the  minis- 
try  of  reconcilation ;  to  wit,  that  God  was,  in  Christ, 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their 
trespasses  unto  them,  and  hath  committed  unto  us  the 
word  of  reconciliation.  Now  then  we  are  ambassa- 
dors for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us ; 
we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to 
God."  Concerning  the  refutation  of  false  doctrine, 
the  same  apostle  saith.  Tit.  i.  9.  "That  a  minister 
must  hold  fast  the  faithful  word  of  God,  that  he  may 
be  able  by  sound  doctrine,  both  to  exhort  and  con- 
vince the  gainsayers. 

Secondly.  It  is  the  office  of  the  ministers,  publicly 
to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  in  behalf  of  the 
whole  congregation  ;  for  that  which  the  apostles  say, 
we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer,  and  to 
the  ministry  of  the  word,  is  common  to  these  pastors 
with  the  apostles ;  to  which  St.  Paul,  alluding,  thus 
speaketh  to  Timothy  ;  "  I  exhort  therefore,  that  first 
of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving 


114  ORDINATION. 

of  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for 
all  that  are  in  authority,"  &c.     1  Tim.  ii.  1  and  2. 

Thirdly.  Their  office  is  to  administer  the  sacra 
merits  which  the  Lord  hath  instituted  as  seals  of  his 
grace :  as  is  evident  from  the  command  given  by 
Christ  to  the  apostles,  and  in  them  to  all  pastors,  hap- 
tise  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Likewise,  for  I  have  re- 
ceived  of  the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto 
you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  the  same  night  in  which  he 
vjas  betrayed,  SfC. 

Finally,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  ministers  of  the  word, 
to  keep  the  church  of  God  in  good  discipline,  and  to 
govern  it  in  such  a  manner  as  the  Lord  hath  ordain- 
ed :  for  Christ  having  spoke  of  the  Christian  disci- 
pline, says  to  his  apostles,  xohatsoever  ye  shall  bind 
on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven.  And  Paul  will 
have  the  ministers  know  ho-vv  to  rule  their  own  house, 
since  they  otherwise  neither  can  provide  for,  nor  rule 
the  church  of  God.  This  is  the  reason  why  the  pas- 
tors  are  in  scripture  called,  stewards  of  God  and  bish. 
ops,  that  is,  overseers  and  watchmen,  for  they  have 
the  oversight  of  the  house  of  God,  wherein  they  are 
conversant,  to  the  end,  that  every  thing  may  be  trans- 
acted with  good  order  and  decency ;  and  also  to  oj>en 
and  shut,  with  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
committed  to  them,  according  to  the  charge  given 
them  by  God. 

From  these  th  ings  may  be  learned,  what  a  glorious 
work  the  ministerial  office  is,  so  great  things  are  ef- 
fected by  it ;  yea,  how  highly  necessary  it  is  for  man's 
salvation,  which  is  also  the  reason  why  the  Lord  will 
nave  such  an  office  always  to  remain  :  for  Christ  said 
when  he  sent  forth  his  apostles  to  officiate  in  this  holy 
function,  Lo,  I  am  always  with  you,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world ;  where  we  see  his  pleasure  is,  that 
this  holy  office  (for  the  persons  to  whom  he  here 
speaketh  could  not  live  to  the  end  of  the  world)  should 


ORDINATION.  115 

always  be  maintained  on  earth.  And  therefore  Paul 
exhorteth  Timothy,  To  oommit  that  which  he  had 
heard  of  him,  to  faithful  men,  who  are  able  to  teach 
others,  as  he  also,  having  ordained  Titus  minister, 
further  commanded  him,  to  ordain  elders  in  every 
city.     Tit.  1.  5. 

Forasmuch  therefore  as  we,  for  the  maintaining  of 
this  office  in  the  church  of  God,  are  now  to  ordain  a 
new  minister  of  the  word,  and  having  sufficiently 
spoke  of  the  office  of  such  persons,  therefore  you  N. 
shall  answer  to  the  following  questions,  which  shall 
be  proposed  to  you,  to  the  end  that  it  may  appear  to 
all  here  present,  that  you  are  inclined  to  accept  of 
this  office  as  above  described. 

First.  I  ask  thee,  whether  thou  feelest  in  thy  heart 
that  th(ju  art  lawfully  called  of  God's  church,  and 
therefore  of  God  himself,  to  this  holy  ministry  ? 

Secondly.  Whether  thou  dost  believe  the  books  of 
tlie  Old  and  New  Testament  to  be  the  only  word  of 
God,  and  the  perfect  doctrine  unto  salvation,  and  dost 
reject  all  doctrines  repugnant  thereto  ? 

Thirdly.  Wiiether  thou  dost  promise  faithfully  to 
discharge  thy  office  according  to  the  same  doctrine 
as  above  described,  and  to  adorn  it  with  a  godly  life ; 
also,  to  submit  thyself,  in  case  thou  shouldst  become 
delinquent  either  in  life  or  doctrine,  to  ecclesiastical 
admonition,  according  to  the  public  ordinance  of  the 
churches  ? 

Answer.  Yes,  truly,  with  all  my  heart. 

Tlien  the  minister,  who  did  demand  those  questions 
of  him,  and  other  ministers  who  are  present,  shall 
lay  their  hands*  on  his  head,  and  say, 

God  our  hca>'enly  Father,  who  hath  called  thee  tc 
this  holy  ministry,  enlighten  thee  with  his  Holy  Spirit 


•  This  ceremony  shall  not  be  used  in  ordaining  those  whc 
iiave  before  been  in  the  ministry 


116  ORDINATION. 

strengthen  thee  with  his  hand,  and  so  govern  thee  in 
thy  ministry,  that  thou  mayest  decently  and  fruitfully 
valk  therein,  to  the  glory  of  his  name,  and  the  pro- 
pagation  of  the  kingdom  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

Then  the  Minister  shall,  from  the  pulpit,  exhort  the 
ordained  Minister,  and  the  congregation,  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner : 

"  Take  heed,  therefore,  beloved  brother,  and  fellow- 
servant  in  Christ,  unto  yourself  and  to  all  the  flock, 
over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseer, 
to  feed  the  church  of  God  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  his  own  blood  :  love  Christ,  and  feed  his  sheep, 
taking  the  oversight  of  them  not  by  constraint,  but 
willingly :  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind, 
neither  as  being  lord  over  God's  heritage,  but  as  an 
example  to  the  flock. — Be  an  example  of  believers,  in 
word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith, 
in  purity.  Give  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhortation, 
to  doctrine.  Neglect  not  the  gifl  that  is  in  thee,  me- 
ditate upon  those  things,  give  thyself  wholly  to  them, 
that  thy  profiting  may  appear  to  all :  take  heed  to  thy 
doctrine,  and  continue  steadfast  therein.  Bear  pa- 
ticntly  all  sufferings,  and  oppressions,  as  a  good  sol- 
dier of  Jesus  Christ,  for  in  doing  this  thou  shalt  both 
save  thyself  and  them  that  hear  thee.  And  when  the 
chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  thou  shalt  receive  a  crown 
of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away." 

"  And  you  likewise,  beloved  Christians,  receive  this 
your  mn;jister  in  the  Lord  with  all  gladness, '  and  hold 
such  in  reputation  •'  Remember  that  God  himself 
through  him  speaketh  unto  you  and  beseecheth  you. 
Receive  the  word,  which  he,  according  to  the  scrip- 
ture, shall  preach  unto  you,  '  not  as  the  word  of  man, 
but  (as  it  is  in  truth)  the  word  of  God.'  Let  the  feet 
of  those  that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  bring 
glad  tidings  of  good  things,  be  beautiful  and  pleasant 


ORDINATION.  117 

unto  you  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you, 
and,  submit  yourselves  ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls, 
ds  tliey  that  must  give  account,  that  they  may  do  it 
with  joy,  and  not  with  grief;  for  that  is  unprofitable 
for  you.  If  you  do  these  things,  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  the  peace  of  God  shall  enter  into  your  houses, 
and  that  you  who  receive  this  man  in  the  name  of  a 
prophet,  shall  receive  a  prophet's  reward,  and  through 
his  preaching,  believing  in  Christ,  shall  through 
Christ  inherit  life  eternal." 

Since  no  man  is  of  himself  fit  for  any  of  these 
things,  let  us  call  upon  God  with  thanksgiving : 

Merciful  Father,  we  thank  thee  that  it  pleaseth 
thee,  by  the  ministry  of  men,  to  gather  a  church  to 
thyself  unto  life  eternal,  from  amongst  the  lost  chil- 
dren  of  men :  we  bless  thee  for  so  graciously  provid- 
ing the  church  in  this  place  with  a  faithful  minister, 
we  beseech  thee  to  qualify  him  daily  more  and  more 
by  the  holy  spirit,  for  the  ministry  to  which  thou  hast 
ordained  and  called  him  :  enlighten  his  understanding 
to  comprehend  thy  holy  word,  and  give  him  utter- 
ance, that  he  may  boldly  open  his  mouth,  to  make 
known  and  dispense  the  mysteries  of  the  gospel. 
Endue  him  with  wisdom  and  valour,  to  rule  the  peo- 
ple aright  over  which  he  is  set,  and  to  preserve  them 
in  Christian  peace,  to  the  end  that  thy  church  under 
his  administration  and  by  his  good  example,  may  in- 
crease  in  number  and  in  virtue.  Grant  him  courage 
to  bear  the  difficulties  and  troubles  which  he  may  meet 
with  in  his  ministry,  that  being  strengthened  by  the 
comfortof  thy  spirit,  he  may  remain  steadfast  to  the  end, 
and  be  received  with  all  faithful  servants  into  the  joy 
of  his  master.  Give  thy  grace  also  to  this  people  and 
church,  that  they  may  becomingly  deport  themselves 
towards  this  their  minister ;  that  they  may  acknow- 
ledge  him  to  be  sent  of  thee ;  that  they  may  receive 
his  doctrine  witli  all  reverence,  and  submit  themselves 
to  his  exhortations.  To  the  end  that  they  may,  by 
42 


118  ORDINATION 

his  word,  believing  in  Christ,  be  made  partakers  of 
eternal  life.  Hear  us,  O  Father,  through  thy  beloved 
Son,  who  hath  thus  taught  us  to  pray  —  Our  Fa- 
ther, &c. 


THE  FORM 

FOR  ORDAINING  ELDERS  AND  DEACONS, 

When  ordained  at  the  same  time.  But  if  they  are 
ordained  separately,  this  form  shall  be  used  as  oc- 
casion requires. 

Beloved  Christians,  you  know  that  we  have  several 
times  published  unto  you  the  names  of  our  brethren 
here  present,  who  are  chosen  to  the  office  of  elders 
and  deacons  in  this  church,  to  the  end  that  we  might 
know  whetlier  any  person  had  aught  to  allege,  why 
they  should  not  be  ordained  in  their  respective  offices ; 
and  whereas  no  one  hath  appeared  before  us,  who 
hath  alleged  any  thing  lawful  against  them,  we  shall 
therefore  at  present,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  proceed 
to  their  ordination. 

But  first,  you,  who  are  to  be  ordained,  and  all  those 
who  are  here  present,  shall  attend  to  a  short  declara- 
tion from  the  word  of  God  concerning  the  institution 
and  the  office  of  elders  and  deacons :  of  the  elders  is 
to  be  observed,  that  the  word  elder  or  eldest  (which 
is  taken  out  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  significth  a 
person  who  is  placed  in  an  honourable  office  of  go. 
vernment  over  others)  is  applied  to  two  sorts  of  per- 
sons who  administer  in  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ : 
for  the  apostle  saith,  "  the  elders  that  rule  well,  shall 
be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they 
who  labour  in  tlie  word  and  doctrine."  Hence  it  is 
evident  that  there  were  two  sorts  of  elders  in  the 
apostolic  churcli,  the  former  whereof  did  labour  m  the 
word  and  doctrine,  and  the  latter  did  not.  The  first 
were  tho   ministers  of  the  word   and   pastors,  who 


ORDINATION.  119 

preached  the  gospel  and  administered  the  sacraments; 
but  the  others,  who  did  not  labour  in  the  word,  and 
still  did  serve  in  the  church,  bore  a  particular  office, 
namely,  they  had  the  oversight  of  the  church,  and 
ruled  tlie  same  with  the  ministers  of  the  word  :  for 
Paul,  Rom.  chap.  12,  having  spoke  of  the  ministry  of 
the  word,  and  also  of  the  office  of  distribution  or  dea- 
conship,  speaketh  afterwards  particularly  of  this  of- 
fice, saying  :  "he  that  ruleth,  let  him  do  it  with  dili- 
gence :"  likewise,  in  another  place,  he  counts  govern- 
ment among  the  gifts  and  offices  which  God  hath 
instituted  m  the  church  :  1  Cor.  12.  Thus  we  see 
that  these  sorts  of  ministers  arc  added  to  the  others 
v/ho  preach  the  gospel,  to  aid  and  assist  them,  as  in 
the  old  testament  the  common  Levites  were  to  the 
priests  in  the  service  of  the  tabernacle,  in  those  things 
which  they  could  not  perform  alone :  notwithstanding 
the  offices  always  remained  distinct  one  from  the 
other.  Moreover  it  is  proper  that  such  men  should 
be  joined  to  the  ministers  of  the  word  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  church,  to  the  end,  that  thereby  all  ty- 
ranny and  lording  may  be  kept  out  of  the  church  of 
God.  which  may  sooner  creep  in,  when  the  govern- 
ment ia  pi.iced  in  the  hands  of  one  aionc,  or  of  a  very 
few.  And  thus  the  ministers  of  the  word,  together 
with  the  elders,  form  a  body  or  assembly,  being  as  a 
council  of  the  church,  representing  the  whole  church  ; 
to  which  Christ  alludes  when  he  saith,  "  Tell  the 
church" — which  can  in  no  wise  be  understood  of  all 
and  every  member  of  the  church  in  particular,  but 
very  properly  of  those  who  govern  the  church,  out  of 
which  they  are  chosen. 

Therefore  in  the  first  place,  the  office  of  the  elders 
IS,  together  with  the  ministers  of  the  word,  to  take 
the  oversight  of  the  church,  which  is  committed  to 
them,  and  diligently  to  look,  whether  every  one  pro- 
perly deports  himself  in  his  confession  and  conversa- 
tion ;  to  admonish  those,  who  behave  themselves  dia. 


mo  ORDINATION. 

Elderly,  and  to  prevent,  as  much  as  prassible,  the  sa 
iraments  from  being  profaned ;  also  to  act  (according 
;o  the  Christian  discipline)  against  the  impenitent, 
md  to  receive  the  penitent  again  into  the  bosom  of 
<he  church,  as  doth  not  only  appear  from  the  above- 
mentioned  saying  of  Christ,  but  also  from  many  other 
places  of  holy  writ,  as  1  Cor.  chap.  5,  and  2  Cor.  chap. 
2,  that  these  things  are  not  alone  entrusted  to  one  oi 
two  persons,  but  to  many  who  are  ordained  thereto. 

Secondly.  Since  the  apostle  enjoineth,  that  all  things 
sJiall  be  done  decently  and  in  order,  amongst  Christians, 
and  that  no  other  persons  ought  to  serve  in  the  church 
of  Christ,  but  those  who  are  lawfully  called,  accord- 
ing  to  the  Christian  ordinance,  therefore  it  is  also  the 
duty  of  the  elders  to  pay  regard  to  it,  and  in  all  oc- 
currences, which  relate  to  the  welfare  and  good  order 
of  the  church,  to  be  assistant  with  their  good  counsel 
and  advice,  to  the  ministers  of  the  word,  yea,  also 
to  serve  all  Christians  with  advice  and  consolation. 

Thirdly.  It  is  also  their  duty  particularly  to  have 
regard  unto  the  doctrine  and  conversation  of  the  min- 
isters of  the  word,  to  the  end  that  all  things  may  be 
directed  to  the  edification  of  the  church;  and  that  no 
strange  doctrine  be  taught,  according  to  that  which 
we  read,  Acts  20,  where  the  apostle  exhorteth  to  watch 
diligently  against  the  wolves,  which  might  come  into 
the  sheep-fold  of  Christ :  for  the  performance  of  which 
the  elders  are  in  duty  bound  diligently  to  search  the 
word  of  God,  and  continually  to  be  meditating  on  the 
mysteries  of  faith. 

Concerning  the  Deacons ;  of  the  origin  and  institu- 
tion of  their  office  we  may  read,  Acts  6,  where  we 
find  that  the  apostles  themselves  did  in  the  beginning 
serve  the  poor,  "  At  whose  feet  was  brought  the  price 
of  the  things  that  were  sold  :  and  distribution  was 
made  unto  every  man  according  as  he  had  need.  But 
afterwards,  when  a  murmuring  arose,  because  the 
widows  of  the  Grecians  were  neglected  in  the  daily 


ORDINATION.  121 

ministration,"  men  were  chosen  (by  the  advice  of  the 
a|X)slles)  who  should  make  the  service  of  the  poor 
their  pccuhar  business,  to  the  end  that  the  apostles 
tnight  continually  give  themselves  to  prayer,  and  to 
the  ministry  of  the  word.  And  tliis  has  been  con- 
tinued from  that  time  forward  in  the  church,  as  ap- 
pears from  Rom.  12.,  where  the  apostle,  speaking 
of  this  office,  saith,  "  lie  that  giveth,  let  him  do  it  with 
simplicity ."  And  1  Cor.  12.28,  speaking  of  helps,  he 
means  those,  who  are  appointed  in  the  church  to  help 
and  assist  the  poor  and  indigent  in  time  of  need  ;  from 
which  passages  we  may  easily  gather,  what  the  dea- 
con's  office  is,  namely,  that  they  in  the  first  place  col- 
lect and  preserve  with  the  greatest  fidelity  and  dili- 
gence, the  alms  and  goods  which  are  given  to  the 
poor :  yea,  to  do  their  utmost  endeavours,  that  many 
good  means  may  be  procured  for  the  relief  of  the 
ooor. 

The  second  part  of  their  office  consists  in  distribu- 
tion, wherein  are  not  only  required  discretion  anJ 
prudence,  to  bestow  the  alms  only  on  objects  of  char*- 
ty,  but  also  cheerfulness  and  simplicity  to  assist  the 
poor  with  compassion  and  hearty  aftection;  as  the 
apostle  requires,  Rom,  chap.  12 ;  and  2  Cor.  chap.  9. 
For  which  end  it  is  very  beneficial,  that  they  do  not 
only  administer  relief  to  the  poor  and  indigent  with 
external  gifts,  but  also  with  comfortable  words  from 
Bcripture. 

To  the  end  therefore,  beloved  brethren,  N.  N.  that 
every  one  may  hear,  that  you  are  willing  to  take  your 
respective  offices  upon  you,  ye  shall  answer  to  the 
following  questions. 

And  in  the  first  place  I  ask  you,  both  elders  ana 
deacons,  whether  ye  do  not  ^eel  in  your  hearts,  that 
ye  are  lawfully  called  of  God's  church,  and  conse- 
quently of  God  himself,  to  these  your  respective  holy 
offices  ? 

Secondly.  Whether  ye  believe  the  books  of  the  Old 


122  ORDINATION. 

and  New  Testament  to  be  the  only  word  of  God,  und 
the  perfect  doctrine  of  salvation,  and  do  reject  all  doc- 
trines repugnant  thereto  ? 

Thirdly.  Whether  ye  promise,  agreeably  to  said 
doctrine,  faithfully,  according  to  your  ability,  to  dis- 
charge your  respective  offices,  as  they  are  here  de- 
scribed ?  ye  elders  in  the  government  of  the  church 
together  with  the  ministers  of  ihe  word :  and  ye  dea- 
cons  in  the  ministration  to  the  poor  ?  Do  ye  also  joint- 
ly promise  to  walk  in  all  godliness,  and  to  submit 
yourselves,  in  case  ye  should  become  remiss  in  your 
duty,  to  the  admonitions  of  the  church  ? — Upon  which 
Ihey  shall  answer,    Yes. 

Then  the  Minister  shall  say, 

The  Almighty  God  and  Father,  replenish  you  all 
with  his  grace,  that  ye  may  faithfully  and  fruitfully 
discharge  your  respective  offices.     Amen. 

The  Minister  shall  further  exhort  them,  and  the  whole 
congregation,  in  the  folloxmng  manner : 

Therefore,  ye  elders,  be  diligent  in  the  govcrnmeni 
of  the  church,  which  is  committed  to  you,  and  tlie 
ministers  of  the  word.  Be  also,  as  watchmen  over 
the  house  and  city  of  God,  faithful  to  admonish  and 
to  caution  every  one  against  his  ruin.  Take  heed 
that  purity  of  doctrine  and  godliness  of  life  be  main- 
tained  in  the  church  of  God.  And,  ye  deacons,  be 
dihgent  in  collecting  the  alms,  prudent  and  cheerful 
in  the  distribution  of  the  same  :  assist  the  oppressed, 
provide  for  the  true  widows  and  orphans,  show  libe- 
rality unto  all  men,  but  especially  to  the  household 
of  faith. 

Be  ye  all  with  one  accord  faithful  in  your  offices, 
and  hold  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience, 
being  good  examples  unto  all  the  people.  In  so  doing 
you  will  purchase  to  yourselves  a  good  degree,  and 
great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 


ORDINATION.  1S3 

ind  hereafter  enter  into  the  joy  of  oht  Lord.  On  the 
other  hand,  beloved  Christians,  receive  these  men  as 
the  servants  of  God :  count  the  elders  that  rule  well 
worthy  of  double  honour,  give  yourselves  willingly  to 
their  inspection  and  government.  Provide  the  dea- 
cons with  good  means  to  assist  the  indigent.  Be 
charitable,  ye  rich,  give  liberally,  and  contribute  will- 
ingly.  And,  ye  poor,  be  poor  in  spirit,  and  deport 
yourselves  respectfully  towards  your  benefactors,  be 
thankful  to  them,  and  avoid  murmuring :  follow  Christ, 
for  the  food  of  your  souls,  but  not  for  bread.  Let 
him  that  hath  stolen  (or  who  hath  been  burthensome 
to  his  neighbours)  steal  no  more  :  but  rather  let  him 
labour,  working  with  his  hands  the  things  which  are 
good,  that  fie  may  give  to  him  that  ncedeth.  Each  of 
you,  doing  these  things  in  your  respective  callings, 
shall  receive  of  the  Lord,  the  reward  of  righteousness. 
But  since  we  are  unable  of  ourselves,  let  us  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  saj'ing, 

O  Lord  God  and  heavenly  Father,  we  thank  thee 
that  it  hath  pleased  thee,  for  the  better  edification  of 
tliy  church,  to  ordain  in  it,  besides  the  ministers  of  the 
word,  rulers  and  assistants,  by  whom  thy  church  may 
be  preserved  in  peace  and  prosperity,  and  the  indigent 
assisted  ;  and  that  thou  hast  at  present  granted  us  in 
this  place,  men,  who  are  of  good  testimony,  and  we 
hope  endowed  with  thy  spirit.  We  beseech  thee,  re- 
plenish them  more  and  more  with  such  gifts,  as  arc 
necessary  for  them  in  their  ministration;  with  the 
gifts  of  wisdom,  courage,  discretion,  and  benevolence, 
^o  the  end  that  every  one  may,  in  his  respective  office, 
acquit  himself  as  is  becoming ;  the  elders  in  taking 
diligent  heed  unto  the  doctrine  and  conversation,  in 
keeping  out  the  wolves  from  the  sheepfold  of  thy  be- 
loved Son ;  and  in  admonishing  and  reproving  disor- 
derly persons.  In  like  manner,  the  deacons  in  care- 
fally  receiving,  and  liberally  and  prudently  distribut- 
ing of  the  alms  to  the  poor,  and  in  comforting  tliem 


124  MARRIAGE. 

with  thy  ho]y  word.  Give  grace  bcth  to  the  elders 
and  deacons,  that  they  may  persevere  in  their  faithful 
labour,  and  never  become  weary  by  reason  of  any 
trouble,  pain  or  persecution  of  the  world.  Grant  also 
especially  thy  divine  grace  to  this  people,  over  whom 
they  are  placed,  that  they  may  willingly  submit  them- 
selves to  the  good  exhortations  of  the  elders,  counting 
them  worthy  of  honour  for  their  works'  sake ;  give 
also  unto  the  rich,  liberal  hearts  towards  the  poor,  and 
to  the  poor  grateful  hearts  towards  those  who  help 
and  serve  them ;  to  the  end  that  every  one  acquitting 
himself  of  his  duty,  thy  holy  name  may  thereby  be 
magnified,  and  the  kingdom  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
enlarged,  in  whose  name  we  conclude  our  prayers,  &a 


THE  FORM 
* '  FOR  THE  CONFIRMATION  OF  MARRIAGE 
BEFORE  THE  CHURCH. 

Whereas  married  persons  are  generally,  by  reason 
of  sin,  subject  to  many  troubles  and  atfiictions ;  to  the 
end  that  you  N.  and  N.  who  desire  to  have  your  mar- 
riage bond  publicly  confirmed,  here  in  the  name  of 
God,  before  this  church,  may  also  be  assured  in  your 
hearts  of  the  certain  assistance  of  God  in  your  afflic- 
tions, hear  therefore  from  the  word  of  God  how  ho- 
nourable  the  marriage  state  is,  and  that  it  is  an  insti- 
tution  of  God,  which  is  pleasing  to  him.  WJierefore 
he  also  will  {as  he  hath  promised)  bless  and  assist  the 
married  persons,  and  on  the  contrary,  judge  ana 
punish  whoremongers  and  adulterers. 

In  the  first  place  you  are  to  know,  that  God  our 
Father,  after  he  had  created  heaven  and  earth,  and  all 
that  in  them  is,  made  man  in  his  own  image  and 
likeness,  that  he  should  have  dominion  over  the  beasts 
of  the  field,  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowls 
of  the  air.    And  after  he  had  created  man,  he  said. 


MARRIAGE.  125  ^ 

"  It  is  not  good  that  man  should  be  alone,  I  will  make 
him  an  help  meet  for  him,"  And  the  Lord  caused  a 
deep  sleep  to  fall  upon  Adam,  and  he  slept  ;  and  he 
took  one  of  his  rihs,  and  closed  up  the  flash  instead 
thereof.  And  the  rib  which  the  Lord  God  had  taken 
from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and  brought  her  unto  the 
man.  And  Adam  said,  this  is  now  bone  of  my  bone^ 
and  flesh  of  my  flesh  :  she  shall  be  called  woman,  be- 
cause she  was  taken  out  of  man.  Therefore  shall  a 
man  leave  his  Father,  and  his  Mother,  and  shall  cleave 
unto  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh. 
Therefore  ye  are  not  to  doubt  but  that  the  married 
state  is  pleasing  to  the  Lord,  since  he  made  unto  Adam 
his  wife,  brought  and  gave  her  himself  to  be  his  wife  ; 
witnessing  thereby  that  he  doth  yet  as  with  his  hand 
bring  unto  every  man  his  wife.  For  this  reason  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  did  also  highly  honour  it  with  his 
presence,  gifts  and  miracles  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  to 
show  thereby  that  this  holy  state  ought  to  be  kept  ho- 
nourably by  all,  and  that  he  will  aid  and  protect  mar- 
ried persons,  even  when  they  are  least  deserving  it. 
But  that  you  may  live  godly  in  this  state,  you  must 
know  the  reasons  wherefore  God  hath  instituted  the 
same.  Theflrst  reason  is,  that  each  faithfully  assist 
the  othery  in  all  things  that  belong  to  this  life,  and  a 
better. 

Secondly,  lliat  they  bring  up  the  children  which 
the  Lord  shall  give  them,  in  the  true  knowledge  and 
fear  of  God,  to  his  glory,  and  their  salvation. 

Thirdly.  That  each  of  them,  avoiding  all  unclean- 
ness  and  evil  lusts,  may  live  with  a  good  and  quiet 
conscience. 

For,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every  man  have  his 
own  wife,  and  every  woman  her  own  husband ;  inso- 
much that  all  who  are  come  to  their  years,  and  have 
not  the  gift  of  continence,  are  bound  by  the  command 
of  God,  to  enter  into  the  marriage  state,  with  know- 
'edge  and  consent  of  parents  or  guardians    and 


126  Marriage. 

friends  ;  so  thai  the  temple  of  God,  which  is  our  body, 
may  not  be  defiled  ;  for  whosoever  defileth  the  temple 
of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy. 

Next  you  are  to  know,  how  each  is  bound  to  be- 
have respectively  towards  the  other,  according  to  the 
word  of  God. 

First.  You,  who  are  the  bridegroom,  must  know, 
that  God  hath  set  you  to  be  the  head  of  your  wife, 
that  you,  according  to  your  ability,  shall  lead  her  with 
discretion  ;  instructing,  comforting,  protecting  her,  as 
the  head  rules  the  body ;  yea,  as  Christ  is  the  head, 
wisdom,  consolation,  and  assistance  to  his  church. 
Besides,  you  are  to  love  your  wife  as  your  own  body, 
as  Christ  hath  loved  his  Church  :  you  shall  not  be 
bitter  against  her,  but  dwell  with  her  as  a  man  of 
understanding,  giving  honour  to  the  wife,  as  the 
weaker  vessel,  considering  that  ye  are  joint  heirs  of 
the  grace  of  life,  that  your  prayers  be  not  hindered ; 
and  since  it  is  God's  command,  "  that  the  man  shall 
eat  his  bread  in  the  sweat  of  his  face,"  therefore  you 
are  to  labour  diligently  and  faithfully,  in  the  calling 
wherein  God  hath  set  you,  that  you  may  maintain  your 
household  honesih/,  and  likewise  have  something  to 
give  to  the  poor. 

In  like  manner,  must  you,  who  are  the  bride,  know 
how  you  are  to  carry  yourself  towards  your  husband, 
according  to  the  word  of  God  :  you  are  to  love  your 
[awful  husband,  to  honour  and  fear  him,  as  also  to  be 
obedient  unto  him  in  all  lawful  things,  as  to  your 
Lord,  "  as  the  body  is  obedient  to  the  head,  and  the 
Church  to  Christ.  You  shall  not  exercise  any  domin- 
ion over  your  husband,  but  be  silent :  for  Adam  wai 
first  created,  and  then  Eve,  to  be  an  help  to  Adam  :" 
and  afler  the  fall,  God  said  to  Eve,  and  in  her  to  ail 
v/omen,  "your  will  shall  be  subject  to  your  husband  ;" 
[you  shall  not  resist  this  ordinance  of  God,  but  be  obe- 
'lient  to  the  word  of  God,  and  follow  the  examples  of 
godly  women,  who  trusted  in  God,  and  were  subject 


MARRIAGE.  127 

to  their  husbands ;  ^^as  Sarah  was  obedient  to  Abra- 
ham, calling  him  her  lord ;"  you  shall  also  be  an  help 
to  your  husband  in  all  good  and  lawful  things,  look- 
ing to  your  family,  and  walking  in  all  honesty  and 
virtue,  without  worldly  pride,  that  you  may  give  an 
ezaruple  to  others  of  modesty.] 

Wherefore  you  N.  and  you  N.  having  now  under, 
stood  that  God  liath  instituted  marriage,  and  what  he 
commands  you  therein :  are  you  wiUing  thus  to  be 
have  yourselves  in  this  holy  state,  as  you  here  do  con- 
fess  before  this  Christian  assembly,  and  desirous  that 
you  be  confirmed  in  the  same. 

Answer.     Yes. 

Whereupon  the  Minister  shall  say, 

I  take  you  all,  who  are  met  here  to  witness,  that 
there  is  brought  no  lawful  impediment. 

Further  to  the  married peisons. 

Since  then  it  is  Jit  that  you  be  furthered  in  this 
your  work,  the  Lord  God  confirm  your  purpose,  which 
he  hath  given  you ;  and  your  beginning  be  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  who  made  heaven  and  eartli. 

Hereupon  they  shall  join  hands  together,  and  the  Min- 
ister  speak  Jirst  to  the  bridegroom. 

N.  Do  you  acknowledge  here  before  God,  and  this 
his  holy  church,  that  you  have  taken,  and  do  take  to 
your  lawful  wife,  N.  here  present,  promising  her  never 
U)  forsake  her  ;  to  love  her  faithfully,  to  maintain  her, 
as  a  faithful  and  pious  husband  is  bound  to  do  to  his 
iawfiil  wife ;  that  you  will  live  holily  with  her  ;  keej)- 
ing  faith  and  truth  to  her  in  all  things  according  to 
the  holy  gospel  ?     Answer.  Yes. 

Afterwards  to  the  bride. 

N.  Do  you  acknowledge  here  before  God,  and  this 
his  holy  church,  that  you  have  taken,  and  do  take  to 


128  MARRIAGE. 

your  lawful  husband,  N.  here  present,  promising  to 
be  obedrent  to  hun,  to  serve  and  assist  him,  iiever  to 
forsake  him,  to  live  holily  vi'ith  him,  keeping  faith 
and  truth  to  him  in  all  things,  as  a  pious  and  faithful 
wife  is  bound  to  her  lawful  husband  according  to  the 
holy  gosnel  ?     Answer.  Yes. 

Then  the  Minister  sliall  say^ 

The  Father  of  all  mercies,  who  of  his  grace  hath 
called  you  to  this  holy  state  of  marriage,  bind  you  in 
true  love  and  faithfulness,  and  grant  you  his  bless- 
ing.   A7nen. 

Hear  now  from  the  gospel,  how  firm  the  bond  of 
marriage  is,  as  described,  Matthew^  chap.  xix.  vcrsea 
3,4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9. 

•'  T7ie  Pharisees  came  unto  him,  tempting  hirn,  and 
saying  unto  him,  is  it  lawful  for  a  man  to  put  away 
his  wife  ?"  Sfc. 

Believe  these  words  of  Christ,  and  be  certain  and 
assured,  that  our  Lord  God  hath  joined  you  together 
in  this  holy  state.  You  are  therefore  to  receive  what- 
ever befals  you  therein,  with  patience  and  thanksgiv- 
ing, as  from  the  hand  of  God,  and  thus  all  things 
toill  turn  to  your  advantage  and  salvation.    Amen. 


Hearken  now  to  the  promise  of  God,  from  Psaim 
128.— Blessed  is,  Sfc. 

The  Lord  our  God  replenish  you  with  his  grace, 
and  grant  that  ye  may  long  live  together  in  alt  godli 
nesa  and  holiness.    Amen. 


CREED.  139 

FOR  THE  CONSOLATION 
OF  SICK  AND  DYING  BELIEVERS. 

Jlia  following  texts  of  Scripture  suggest  instruction  and  comfort 

I.  Sin  and  death.— Psaiin  51.  6.— Rom.  5.  12.--Gen.  3.  17. 
19.— Psalm  89.  48.— Eccles.  9.  5.— Ileb.  1.}.  14.— Ileb.  9.  27.-2 
Bam.  14.  14.— Job  9.  25.— Psalm  39.  4,  5,  6,  7.— Eccles.  12.  7.— 
James  4.  14.-1  Pet.  1.  24.— Eccles.  3.  1,  2.— Job  14.  5.— Acts 
17.  26.— Job  7.  6.— Job  9.  25.-Heb.  11.  13.— Psalm  90.  10.-3 
Pet.  3.  8.— Ephes.  2.  3.— Titus  1.  16.— Psalm  14.  1.— Rom.  7. 
19.— Psalm  51.  7,  8. 

II.  Justification  for  the  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed 
to  us  who  believe  on  him.— Rom.  3.  24,  28,  30.— Acts  10.  43.— 
Phil.  3.  8.— Psalm  32.  1,  2.— Rom.  5.  1.— Rom.  8.  1,  3,  30,  .35.— 
Isa.  1.  18.— Tit.  2.  14.— James  2.  18.— Gal.  3.  13.— Acts  13.  3S. 
39.— Ileb.  11.  G.— Heb.  2.  17.— Rom.  3.  28.— Rom.  4.  24.  25.— 
Rom.  5.  17,  18,  19.— Jer.  2.3.  G.— 2  Cor.  5.  21. 

III.  Death  desirab'.e  to  a  believer.— 2  Cor.  5.  1—8.— Rom. 
7.  24.— Rom.  8.  22.— 1  Cor.  13.  12.— Isa.  G4.  4.-1  Cor.  2.  9.— 
Psalm  84.  10.— Psalm  34.  1,  4.— Psalm  36.  8.— John  14,2,  3.— 
Rev.  21.  23.— Phil.  1.  21— 23.- John  12.  26.— John  5.  24.— 
Luke  2.3.  42,  43.— Eccles.  12.  7 —Phil.  3.  20,  21.-1  Pet.  5.  10. 
—Rom.  8.  17,  18.— 2 Cor.  5.  17.— Psalm  30.  5.— 1  Pet.  4.  13.— 
Heb.  13.  J2.— 1  Pet.  2,  21.— James  1.  2.— Rom.  5.  3,  4,  5.— 
James  5.8,  11.- Heb.  2.  9.— Mat.  10.  22.— 2  Tim.  4.7,8.— 
James  1.  12. 

IV.  Watch  and  pray.— 1  Pet.  4. 7.— Luke  12. 35— 43.— Mat. 
25.  13.— Mark  13.  33—2  Pet.  3. 10.— Luke  21.  34,  36.— Mat. 5. 
8.— xMat.  15.  9.— Gal.  5.  22.— John  3.  3.— Mark  10.  14,  15.— 
Rom.  8.  7. 

V.  Resurrection  and  glory.— 1  Cor.  15.  16.— Ezek.  37.  5.— 
Job  19.  25,  26.— John  5.  23,  29.-1  Thess.  4.  13,  17.— 2  Cor.  5. 
to.— John  11.  25,26.— John  14.  19.— John  J7.  24.— Rev.  3.  21. 
—Rev.  7.  14--17.— ICor.  15. 49— 57.— Acta  7. 59.— Rev.  22. 20. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH, 

COMPOSED  IN  THE  COUNCIL  OF  NICE,  IN  niE 
YEAR  OF  OUR  LORD,  325. 

We  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  tarth,  and  of  all  tilings  visible  and  invisible; 
and  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God. 
begotten  of  his  Father,  before  all  worlds;  God  o'God,  Lighl 
of  Light,  very  God  of  very  God,  begotten,  not  made,  being 
of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  by  whom  all  thiivga  wore 


130  CREED. 

made :  who  for  us  men  and  for  our  salvation,  came  down 
from  heaven,  and  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy  Gliost  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  and  was  made  man,  and  was  crircified  also  foi 
us  under  Pontius  Pilate.  He  suffered  and  was  buried,  and 
the  third  day  ho  arose  ajrain  according  to  the  scriptures,  and 
ascended  into  lieaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father.  And  he  shall  come  again,  with  glory,  to  judge  both 
the  quick  and  the  dead  ;  whoso  kingdom  shall  have  no  end. 
And  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  spake  by  tiio  prophets.  And 
one  holy  Catholic  and  Apostolic  church.  We  acknowledge 
one  baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins;  we  look  for  the  resur- 
rection  of  the  dead,  and  the  life  of  the  world  to  come.  Amen, 


THE  CREED  OF  ATHANASIUS, 

WRITTEN  IN  TEIE  YEAR  OP  OUR  LORD,  333. 

1.  Whosoever  will  be  saved,  before  all  things  it  is  neces- 
eary  that  he  hold  the  Catholic  failli— 2.  Whicli  faith,  except 
one  do  keep  whole  and  undefiled,  without  doubt  he  shall 
perish  everlastingly.— 3.  The  Catholic  faith  is  tiiis,  that  we 
worship  one  God  in  Trinity,  and  Trinity  in  Unity. — 4.  Nei 
ther  confounding  the  Persons  nor  dividing  the  Substance.— 
5.  For  there  is  one  Person  of  the  Father,  another  of  the  Son, 
and  another  of  the  Holy  Ghost— 1>.  But  the  Godhead  of  the 
Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Giiost  is  all  one;  the 
Glory  equal,  and  the  Majesty  co-eternal. —7.  Such  as  the  Fa- 
ther is,  such  is  the  Son,  and  such  is  the  Holy  Ghost.— 8.  The 
Father  uncreated,  the  Son  uncreated,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
uncreated. — 9.  The  Father  incomprehensible,  and  the  Son 
incomprehensible,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  incomprehensible. — 
10.  The  Father  eternal,  the  Son  eternal,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
eternal. — 11.  And  yet  there  arc  not  three  eternals  :  but  one 
eternal.— 12.  As  also  there  are  not  three  incomprchensiblea, 
nor  three  Uncreated,  but  one  Uncreated,  and  one  incompre- 
hensible.— 13.  So  likewise  the  FatJior  is  Almighty,  the  Son 
Almighty,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  Almighty.— 14.  And  yet  there 
are  not  tl)ree  Almighties,  but  one  Almightv. — 15.  So  the 
Father  is  God,  the  Son  is  God,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  is  God,— 
1().  And  yet  there  are  not  three  Gods,  but  one  God. — 17.  So 
Jikewise  the  Father  is  Lord,  tlie  Son  Lord,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  Lord.— 18.  And  yet  there  are  not  three  Lords,  but  one 
Lord.— 10.  For,  as  we  are  compelled  by  the  Christian  Truth 
to  acknowledge  each  person  by  himself  to  be  God  and  Lor<i. 
— 20.  S(»  we  are  Curhiddeii  by  the  Catholic  Faith,  to  say, 
there  be  three  Gods, or  three  Lords.— 21.  Thf  Father  ia  made 
of  none,  neither  created  nor  begotten.- 22.  The  Son  is  of  the 
Father  alone,  not  made,  nor  created.  buV  Logc<.*<;'4,-23  The 


CREED.  131 

Holy  Ghost  is  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  neither  made, 
nor  created,  nor  begotten,  but  proceeding. — 24.  Sv)  there  is; 
one  Father,  not  tliree  Fatliers  ;  one  Son,  not  three  Sons , 
one  Floly  Ghost,  not  tliree  Holy  Giiosts. — 25.  And  in  this 
Trinity,  there  ia  not  First  noi  Last,  nor  greater  nor  I«ss.— 
2G.  But  the  whole  three  persons  are  co-eternal  together,  and 
co-equal.— 27.  So  that  in  all  things,  as  it  is  aforesaid,  the 
Unity  in  Trinity,  and  Trinity  in  Unity  is  to  be  worshipped. 
—28.  He  therefore  that  will  be  saved,  must  thus  think  of  the 
Trinity.— 29.  Furthermore  it  is  necessary  to  everlasting  sal- 
vation, that  he  also  believe  rightiv  the  Incarnation  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.— 30.  For  the  right  Faith  is,  that  we  be- 
lieve and  confess,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
is  God  and  Man.— 31.  God  of  the  Substance  of  the  Father, 
begotten  before  the  world;  and  Man  of  flje  Substance  of  his 
Mother,  born  in  lime.— 32.  Perfect  God  and  perfect  man, 
having  a  reasonable  Soul  and  a  human  Body.— 33.  Equal  to 
the  Father,  according  to  his  Godhead  ;  and  inferior  to  the 
Father  as  to  his  Manhood.— 34.  Who,  although  he  be  God 
and  Man,  yet  he  is  not  two  but  one  Christ.- 35.  One,  not  by 
conversion  of  the  Godhead  into  Flesh,  but  by  taking  of  the 
Manhood  into  God. — 36.  He  is  not  one  by  mixture  of  Sub- 
stance, but  by  unity  of  Person. — 37.  For  tile  reasonable  Soul 
and  Flesh  is  one  Man  :  so  God  and  Man  is  one  Christ.— 38. 
Who  suffered  for  our  salvation,  descended  into  hell,  rose 
again  the  third  Day  from  the  Dead. — 39.  He  ascended  into 
Heaven,  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  the  Father  Almighty. 
40.  From  whence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  Quick  and  the 
Dead. — 4L  At  whose  coming,  all  Men  shall  rise  again  with 
their  Bodies. — 42.  And  shall  give  account  for  their  own 
Works. — 43.  And  they  that  have  done  Good,  shall  go  into 
Life  everlasting,  and  they  that  have  done  Evil,  into  ever- 
asting  fire. — 44.  This  is  the  Catnolic  Faith,  which  except  a 
tan  believe  faithfully,  he  cannot  be  saved. 


THB  END. 


Date  Due 

te7-H 

1 

■ 

t 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01144  8802 


